Perspective

by Orpheon

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Alternate Universe, Romance, Equestria Girls
Length: 117498

Sunset finds herself without purpose as graduation reaches Canterlot High's most famous class. Uncertain about what she wants and unfulfilled, she agrees to try a change of perspective.

Sunset Shimmer has just graduated from Canterlot High School, and while that would normally be cause for celebration, it fills her only with a nameless dread as her friends begin to scatter to the winds to pursue their futures. With the latent magic of the human world contained and categorized and the Rainboom's idyllic days of schoolwork over, she finds herself without aim and listless, as though something important is missing from her life.

Fortunately for her, Princess Twilight Sparkle might know what ails her.
-------------------------------
So. First time posting on the site after a VERY long period of lurking and reading and enjoying the tales this fandom can produce. To my surprise, I found a dearth of a certain subset of story that I wanted to read, and so I have done this, to put my thoughts to words. After all, it is said that one should write the story they want to read, yes? I've been inspired by a variety of stories like it that came before, and I hope to equal their quality.

I'll try to update roughly once every couple of weeks; please be patient with me and I hope you give this tale a once-over. Pre-emptively tagging with AU, that I might diverge freely from what may come if needed.

Published 2015-10-31 18:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-04-10 00:12:28 UTC

Other Side

Morning came a bit too early for Sunset's taste as light battered her eyelids, but it was still preferable to being jolted awake by the obnoxious, tinny tones of her alarm clock on the dresser. Rolling out of bed with a groan, she made her way to the bathroom to prepare for the day. As she crossed the living room, she spotted movement from the corner of her eye and froze. A pair of violet feet were shifting on the arm of her couch as the owner rolled over in her sleep.

Panic passed as Sunset remembered; she'd invited Twilight to stay at her modest apartment over the night once the group had realized it was nearing midnight. Okay. Fine. No reason to worry, then. Exhaling softly, she continued on to the restroom to shower and ready herself for the day.

Twilight still slept when she left the bathroom in a cloud of steam, a towel wrapped about her head. Sunset found herself surprised; she'd expected little miss diligent Princess to be an early riser. Shrugging, she set about preparing a breakfast for two as she pulled a carton of eggs from the refrigerator.

Sunset had only just begun chopping a green pepper when Twilight stirred in her sleep again, mumbling something aloud that sounded suspiciously like 'tardy.' Idly she wondered if the Princess was actually that worried about something like being late for anything; being royalty would probably mean that she was never late. Or early. Princesses arrived precisely when they meant to, didn't they? Celestia always had. Then again, Celestia had been a princess for at least a millennium where Twilight had been one for...a year and some change? It occurred to Sunset she'd never asked about her friend's coronation. Perhaps it was still a bit of a sore subject, subconsciously.

Pouring the peppers into the skillet, she considered the royal on her couch. What went into being royalty, anyway? There was obviously matters of state that you would need to attend to, but there was also how you'd go about carrying yourself when you weren't doing administrative tasks. Celestia had always possessed a kind of seemingly effortless grace, so rarely breaking that patient mask of restraint and kind interest. Sunset snorted involuntarily as she tried to picture Twilight with that same face, unable to parse it on her human form and very unable to see it on her face as a pony (to be fair she only very dimly remembered what Twilight looked like in equine form).

A dull whump on the ground behind her made her jump as her guest fell off the couch. Turning about, she grinned as Twilight groaned unsteadily from the floor. Yep, the very soul of dignity and decorum.

“Whhuh...gon'be late...urgh.” She rubbed her face as she mumbled, trying to push the sleep from them. “What time is it...?”

“Half-past nine, give or take a minute. Sleep well, Princess?” Sunset responded pleasantly from the range.

“Sunset...? Oh, right. Had a weird dream that I was overdue to turn in a paper made of rolled up licorice at the school and the door was a graham cracker that had no handle.” Twilight hauled herself awkwardly to her feet and made her way to the counter to take a spot on a stool. “Honestly should've known something was off when the professor was yelling at me and spitting gumdrops.”

“Yeah, I've never had a candy-themed nightmare. Maybe your mind is telling you that you're eating too many sweets?” Sunset cracked as she flipped the eggs and peppers in her pan.

“Wh—I've been exercising! I—oh, you're kidding. Ha ha, funny. You have a restroom?”

“Over there. Brush on the sink, towels in the closet if you wanna shower. Don't take too long or breakfast'll get cold.”

As Twilight made her way to the bathroom, Sunset was left again to her ruminations. The previous night's conversation regarding a sabbatical in Equestria returned, and she frowned as she placed bread in the toaster. She'd managed to put off considerations until she actually fell asleep, but now she had no such excuse.

Where would she stay? She could rent an apartment in Canterlot, she supposed, but she would have no money upon going through the portal and didn't like the idea of borrowing bits from Twilight. She'd need bits for food, necessities; the actual process of finding an apartment would be tedious and could take some time. Twilight would almost certainly let her stay at her place for awhile; if memory served she lived in a hollowed-out tree that doubled as a library, which sounded fairly cozy. Sunset would still need money, though; she couldn't very well leech off of Twilight the whole time there while she was doing something like...she grimaced as she labeled the concept 'finding herself'. How very...stereotypical. Once, she'd prided herself on being more, being better than other lesser intellects, and now here she was.

The irony wasn't lost on her.

Sunset turned the burner off and scooped a portion of the eggs onto her plate with a dexterity she was rightfully proud of and settled down to eat while her food was still hot. Twilight would just have to make do with lukewarm breakfast. It wasn't just money she would need; no matter what sort of employment she got it wouldn't mean anything if she didn't find some way to pursue her passion. Perhaps she could see about the School for Gifted Unicorns, if her talent for magic hadn't atrophied completely during her long stay in the human world (a possibility she doubted, given she had been capable of teleportation during her brief sojourn for larceny a year prior). The caveat there was that the school was officially run by Princess Celestia, and moreover, she'd already proven herself far beyond almost all of the classes and teachers there. Plus, there was the fact that she remembered the Princess officially expelling her during their final...spat.

Independent study was a possibility. She was certainly no slouch on the academic front and there were probably hundreds of individual spells she'd yet to master. The idea brought a smile to her face as she chewed...that was probably a good sign.

“Breakfast taste that good?” Twilight quipped from the door, a pleasant expression on her face as she rubbed her hair dry with a towel that clearly wasn't handling the amount of hair that needed dried, whatever Twilight thought.

“Uh...yup. Not too bad if I say so myself. There's some more there in the pan, if you're hungry.”

Twilight eyed the eggs warily, but seemed to get over it as she grabbed a plate for herself. Sunset cocked her head; what could she have been looking for?

“So,” Twilight started, “...have you thought about what you want to do?”

Straight to the point it was, then.

“I have been and am. Still weighing the pros and cons.”

Twilight swallowed her forkful of egg and responded, “If you're worried about a place to stay, I can--”

Sunset cut her off with a wave of her own fork. “I know you would, and I appreciate it, but I want to earn my keep. I'm an adult, twice over now. If I'm going to do this, no matter what comes of it, I need to start acting like it.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “I guessed that would be the case, if you'd let me finish. I have a spare room in the castle and we have a LOT of archival work that needs done. If you like, I can give you a job doing that while you stay. I can subtract room and board from your wages before paying you even, if you want. Spike would welcome the help.”

Sunset opened her mouth to retort, but found nothing, and so narrowed her eyes. “Okay. That's fine, I guess. So that's one possibility while I stay.”

“So it is.” Twilight quipped with an expression Sunset was reasonably sure could be considered smug.

“...I'd have to alert my landlord. Pack some things. I'd have to...to speak to the Princess, probably. I doubt she'd take my return to Equestria without some kind of personal interest for good or for ill.”

“Probably.” Twilight responded as she nodded slowly.

Sunset stared hard at the girl across the counter from her, looking for something, anything she might be hiding. It wasn't as though she didn't trust Twilight...but at the same time she'd sort of been expecting to weather a sales pitch.

“I could have trouble explaining to my landlord why I'm going to be gone. I mean, not that it's his business, but still.”

“Maybe so. You should consider a detailed letter.”

“...I guess I don't really have a school schedule to upset. I'd...ugh, quit looking at me like that!” Sunset jabbed her fork in her guest's direction.

“Like what?” Twilight retorted innocently. Sunset could swear there was a little halo over her head.

“All patient and understanding with the polite non-responses! I swear, you sound just like her when you do that! Which...makes sense, I guess. Still!” Sunset scowled as she spoke. “I can practically hear the gears turning in your head already! Just say your piece!”

Twilight's face shifted to one of studious neutrality as she considered her response. “Alright. I thought I already made my position on the matter clear; I think this will be a very good thing for you. You'll have a chance to come home, Sunset Shimmer. To be where you were meant to be, to do what you were meant to do. This? All this?” She waved her hand over her head, around. “This is a wondrous place, a strange and mysterious world that's like ours...but also unlike ours, in all the ways that matter. I could never conceive of living here permanently, Sunset. Never. Not just for my friends, not just for my family, but because this isn't home. My talents, my destiny that I chose, is to help keep Equestria safe and together for the rest of my days.

“You've chosen to remain here, despite the fact that it has been inimical to your nature as a pony, to clean up the mess you helped make. Which you've done! You did so admirably, and with grace and efficiency if your letters are to be believed. You and your friends-- and make no mistake, they are your friends more than mine at this point-- have managed to contain the magic that was brought here, and rein it in. Your self-imposed task is done.” She punctuated her speech by grasping Sunset's hands in her own, her expression now earnest.

“You know what it is to be Equestrian, to be a pony, Sunset. We're creatures of purpose. But here? You have no purpose that satisfies you. You said so yourself. I don't believe for a second you haven't looked. You're too smart for that, to have not seen this coming.

“I'm not forcing you to do anything, Sunset. I didn't want to...to give you this spiel! You've heard it before, in your own head. But could it hurt you to try? Could it hurt you to spend a little while at home, where you can do the things that gave you purpose before you assigned yourself the purpose of amends? I don't think so.” She finished, a warm smile on her face.

Sunset seemed at a loss, for a moment...and then she croaked out, “But what if it does?” her voice barely a whisper.

“Sunset, if you find life in Equestria doesn't suit you anymore, if you honestly truly believe that you don't want to stay there, then that's fine. You go back through the portal, and we go back to corresponding through letters in the journal with occasional visits to one another. This is in no way a permanent arrangement. But I really think it's worth a try. No one deserves to find themselves without purpose, without a drive. Least of all someone like you, who's come so far.”

Sunset could feel tears welling up at the corners of her eyes. This wasn't fair. This pony was entirely too good at this...touching speech thing.

“...okay. I'll do it.”

A rapid series of texts to her friends sealed the deal, in Sunset's mind. She didn't want to disturb them unduly on the first day of the rest of their lives, but neither was she going to up and disappear on them for a time without saying goodbye. It wasn't a farewell forever, but it would still be a long time before she met them again...and she was never a pony who liked to go back on her word.

She found herself scanning her apartment for things she could conceivably take with her or need on the other side. She wouldn't need her clothes (and frankly wasn't one hundred percent certain they'd survive the transition), as ponies didn't generally wear them outside of certain special occasions. Toothbrush? Check. Towels? Probably better take a couple, since she liked the colors. Brush? Yup, she'd want that. Phone...? She examined the device. Part of her knew it wouldn't be any help on the other side, but four years of instinct had made her reluctant to not take it with her. It would probably be better to leave it here, just to be safe. Some reading material...? Nah, she have all of the literary bounty of her collected time away to peruse. Still, she grabbed her history textbook from her first year, if only because she expected the Princess might be interested. Wallet? None of the money or cards within were worth anything in Equestria.

Sunset was honestly surprised and a little dismayed, as she surveyed her satchel. So little she could take with her. Was this the gulf between the human world and Equestria? Well...

She made one more check, opening the jewelry box on top of her dresser. In it were the few bits she had remaining from her first exodus; fourteen solid gold coins out of thirty or so. She had never quite understood the human preoccupation with gold; the element was plentiful in Equestria and while pretty hadn't really had many practical applications. There were definitely more ways for it to be used in this world, but humanity seemed intent on using it primarily as a status symbol and currency because of its comparative scarcity. In any case, they had served well enough in helping establish herself once she understood the value of what she carried with her. And now, this would probably get her a single lunch in Equestria if the prices hadn't swollen too much.

Sunset chuckled as she dumped the contents of the box in her bag. More irony; she was finding a lot of that today.

In the living area, Twilight sat patiently on the sofa reading what appeared to be a phone book.

“...you learning anything interesting there?”

The lavender girl started, looking up. “Um, yes! There are so many different kinds of business in the human world; these 'phones' are remarkable little things for communication and I can see why people would like a book that helps keep contact information for them organized.”

“Yeah, well. If you ask me with the internet being a thing phone books are largely obsolete but I guess I can see why they were useful before that technology spread.” Sunset replied.

“Technology marches on, after all! You don't see much freight on carriages these days in Equestria, with the rail lines starting to spread to the farther reaches of the kingdom.”

“Suppose so.”

Twilight's face fell a bit at Sunset's unenthusiastic tone. “...Are you going to be okay?”

Sunset gave her a cockeyed look and took a deep breath. “I made my decision. Now I'm gonna live with it. Let's get going. Shouldn't keep the others waiting.”

An hour's walk found the pair at the base of the Wondercolt, Canterlot High's grounds largely empty and eerily silent. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were first to the gathering, the former looking typically tranquil while the latter seemed uncharacteristically somber. Rarity and Pinkie Pie arrived shortly after, Rarity's expression confident. Sunset was alarmed by Pinkie's subdued demeanor, but she supposed that she would feel the same if their positions were reversed.

A bus dropped off the native Twilight Sparkle, who looked to be fighting to stay composed as Applejack pulled up a few moments later in her brother's borrowed pickup.

Around the portal they stood, no one apparently willing to break the silence. Eventually, the Princess took it upon herself to speak.

“Alright, girls. We're going to be going now, until we visit again.”

“Will you be alright, Sunset?” Fluttershy asked. Sunset nodded, not trusting herself to speak for the nameless dread that had returned to her heart in full force.

“We'll miss you two,” Applejack said bracingly, “But we'll see ya again in just a while, so don't you fret none.”

“Be careful out there, Sunset. I don't know what Equestria's like, but it sounds like a strange place. If you ever want to come back, we'll be here! Well, I mean, not here in this spot, but here in this town—well, Rarity might be overseas and Dash and I might be in Everton, a-and--” Rainbow wrapped an arm around the spectacled girl comfortingly and finished, “What she means is, we'll be waiting for ya, when you're ready to come back.”

“I'll throw a HUGE welcome back party when you do!” Pinkie exclaimed, a surge of her usual exuberance managing to assert itself through her melancholy.

“Even if I'm not in town when you do, I do plan on keeping regular correspondence with the girls, so be sure to drop me a line!” Rarity asserted.

“Good luck, Sunset. I hope you find what you're looking for on the other side of the portal.” Fluttershy finished, her gaze warm as she took Sunset's hands and gave them a supportive squeeze.

Princess Twilight took a moment to appear contemplative and then spoke, “...Sunset, why not let one of our friends hang on to your journal?”

Sunset nodded. “That seems like a good idea. You guys can take turns keeping it and writing me, and I'll try to write once every week on how things are going!” Drawing the tome in question from her bag, she handed it off to Fluttershy. “You'll be first, 'Shy. Decide on an order for yourselves...but don't fight over it! There's enough of me to go around.” she joked.

The silence descended again as her friend held the book close to her heart, none of them quite sure what else needed to be said.

“...I guess it's time to go. I'll miss you guys.”

“Until next time, girls. Don't worry about Sunset, she'll be fine. I promise.” Princess Twilight waved, her voice reassuring as she stepped through the rippling surface of the mirror. With a surreal keening, the glass closed behind her, and she was gone. Sunset placed her hand on the surface immediately after, trepidation making her hesitate. There was so little resistance; like putting your hands in water...or perhaps mud, more accurately.

She flinched in surprise when something SEIZED her hand, yanking her with an inexorable pull into the mirror. She felt rather than heard a gasp behind her as her face hit the glass, expecting some kind of wet slap as though it were actually fluid and instinctively screwing up her face and holding her breath. The bizarre sensation and sound of glass flowing around her scratched at her mind, and she made the mistake of opening her eyes as she went through.

It was chaos.

Pure, unadulterated havoc suffused the void, a cacophany of colors and sounds screaming at her from all directions, up, down, left, rightinsideoutside. The corners of her eyes darkened and she squeezed them shut, desperately trying to shut out the sensory overload as her bones compressed and warped, torment wracking her head as something forced its way from her skull, fingers folded inward and merged, muscle and sinew warped and twisted, shoulders sliding and straining into place did it hurt this much last time?

Sunset felt her spine buckle horribly; that was the last straw. She opened her mouth to scream, but could hear nothing for the pandemonium around her and the agony that tore at her mind--

And all at once it was gone as she felt air around her body, unceremoniously tossed from the unnatural glass, her shriek suddenly QUITE audible as she she landed on something soft and warm that protested her sudden weight with a grunt of surprise and pain. She rolled sideways from her cushion, flopping on the stone as she breathed. It was only a moment, a blink of an eye, a mere flash but it had been so real and--

She opened her eyes slowly. She was on the ground on her side, hair—no, mane, pooled around her. She craned her head around, felt the warmth of Twilight and her friend's groan. She'd landed on Twilight? Too fast, she'd gone through. Shakily she tried to get her hand—hoof beneath her, the sensation at once alien and familiar. Tactile sensation filtered through keratin, her forelegs not quite finding purchase on the stone...no, crystal? Right, the Crystal Empire was where the mirror was. She flopped on her barrel, snarling in frustration. It was like she was a foal all over again.

Beside her, she heard the dull clop of hooves as Twilight stood.

“Ugh, that's never going to stop being weird. Going to have to realign those feathers...oh! Are you alright, Sunset?”

Sunset turned her head, taking in Twilight Sparkle's equine form. She was familiar with it, but at the same time, it was foreign. She didn't remember the lavender alicorn standing with such...confidence? Poise? Assurance? She saw the wings at her shoulders, felt a fleeting pang of envy, but quashed it. Twilight offered a hoof, which Sunset accepted as she tried to stand on three limbs, knees shaking.

“Easy, now. It's been a long time, hasn't it?”

“I don't remember having this hard a time the last time I came through...also don't remember it hurting that much.” Sunset grumbled as instinct started to reassert itself in her limbs. “Felt like my shoulders and innards were trying to explode.”

“It did? That's strange, it's never been a painful transition for me. Just bizarre. Are you okay?” Twilight began checking her friend over, concern in her voice as she started prodding Sunset and making certain she was mostly together. Sunset was somewhat less comfortable with her personal space being invaded and managed to shake her friend off.

“I'm fine now; it was very brief. Maybe I just imagined it...anyway, we're here. In the Crystal Empire, if memory serves?” Sunset looked about, blinking slowly as she took in the environment. Towering bookshelves surrounded the mirror, which itself was hooked up to...some kind of machine that hummed gently. There, in a slot near the base, sat the other journal that was linked to hers. She could make some sense of what she was looking at, formulae and equations returning unbidden to her mind as she examined the strange setup. “I guess this is how you open the portal on demand? Why'd you move it into a libar...uggh.” Sunset stumbled, Twilight rushing over to support her as she swooned like a drunken mare.

Twilight patted her sympathetically as Sunset tried to get her bearings. A sixth sense she hadn't known she missed so much bloomed in her mind, a sudden awareness of the interconnected dots of reality. The effect was heady; magic suffused her body from the tip of her horn all the way to to her tail and for a brief moment she felt as though she were actually inebriated...but the unsteadiness passed, and she stood up again, rubbing her temple. “That...that was a doozy.”

“Yep; every time you go through the portal you have to get used to your magic coming back at full power. Er, NEAR full power. I imagine you won't be at one-hundred percent until you get back into practice; even with my brief stays I find doing some basic strengthening exercises helps me get my groove back, as it were.”

A distant part of Sunset resented the implication that she wasn't at her best, but she knew even as Twilight spoke that she was likely correct. It had been far too long since she'd done any kind of actual structured casting.

“In any case, we're actually in my castle. The mirror was moved here after I got back from my first trip to the human world so that I could study it--”

Sunset raised a hoof. “Hold on. You have a castle? I thought you lived in a treehouse? I mean, like a tree that was incidentally a house, not a house in a tree's branches.”

“Oh, well...I didn't tell you that story? Must not have been time, heh heh, heh...” Twilight faltered off, clearly deflecting. Sunset raised an eyebrow, but decided to let it go for now. She'd get the full picture when Twilight was ready to give it to her. Ideally, anyway.

“...okay then, I guess. Mind showing me around?

“Spike! Spiiiike! Spike?” Twilight called insistently as the pair made their way through the halls. “Spike, where are you?”

Sunset found herself struck dumb by the sheer scale of the crystalline edifice. This thing was immense; what could she possibly use all this space for if it was only her and her assistant? How did she not get lost in this place? Sunset could scarcely remember the turns they'd made exiting the library near the center of the palace, and Twilight was just threading a path like it wasn't a maddening, reflective labyrinth. It had to have been a gift of some kind; it was unlike either Twilight she knew to have something so...elaborate, so ostentatious, so glittery. It didn't suit her at all. Her train of thought was almost derailed as she struggled to catch up to Twilight, who trotted at an energetic pace ahead of her and around a corner.

“Spike, where did you g—oh. Hmm...”

“Did you find him?” Sunset asked as she rounded the bend and found herself in what appeared to be a council chamber of some kind, a massive flat table surrounded by a series of seats emblazoned with marks dominating the center. Above them, what appeared to be the roots of a tree dangled with small hexagonal prisms glinting softly in the tendrils. It gave the effect of a chandelier, but somehow less cold and imposing. Perhaps it was the organic nature of the roots? She'd have to ask Twilight about it later; the little gems were too high up for her to see clearly and she didn't feel up to trying to levitate herself yet.

“No, he left a note here on his chair. Looks like he went to go to Sugarcube Corner...Hm. I bet he's eating as much ice-cream as his allowance will get him.” Twilight's voice rang with maternal annoyance. Sunset couldn't suppress a smile. “Well, that's fine. I just wanted to let him know I was back, so I guess we can just continue on the tour! I'll show you your room, and then I'll show you the public library.”

“The portal room had books everywhere; I thought THAT was the library?” Sunset queried, confused.

“It's MY library, not the public one. I have a lot of things there that probably don't need to be in circulation; rare books, advanced magical theory, some things from the Crystal Empire, the Tome of the Night Sky, a hedron, and other stuff. You know, things that are of interest to high level magicians.” Twilight spoke airily, as though she hadn't just casually mentioned a repository of ancient knowledge and at least one eldritch item that probably ought to be destroyed. Sunset stared at the mare before her.

“....what? What did I say?”

“N-nothing. Mind if we go look at my room first? I'd like to put this down.” Sunset motioned to her saddlebags, which curiously enough held the contents of her knapsack from the other world. She had supposed it had been the next nearest form her bag had found that was an acceptable substitute.

“Sure! Follow me.”

The pair made their way back up the stairs and through more hallways (at this point it was less intimidating and more simply annoying to Sunset), Twilight charting a course to the residential wing. Thankfully it wasn't actually that far from the main hall, and Sunset was reasonably sure she could remember the path there and back if she walked it a few times, just to be certain. The rest of the palace, though...that would be tougher. Such was life, she supposed. She'd be here at least a little while; there was no rush.

“Aand voila! I didn't exactly have time to redecorate for you specifically, given this was a fairly spur of the moment thing, but I think you'll find the room comfortable, if a tad austere.” Twilight spoke truly; the guest room looked livable enough, but it had no defining features to it besides a window facing toward the forest outside of town, a rather simple bed, and a two doors, one ajar and leading to what Sunset supposed was the bathroom. The other was likely a closet (though for what she was uncertain, given that clothing was relatively uncommon for ponies). It would do; she wasn't given to extravagant living in any case and would probably have enough occupying her that boredom wouldn't be a major concern.

“It's perfect; if I get really antsy I can just replace the curtains with something more...red, maybe.” Sunset joked, waving a hoof at the already maroon hangings. Twilight returned with a sardonic smile and motioned for her guest to follow after she set aside her saddlebags with a quick cantrip.

“Alright, that about does it for the tour. You follow so far?”

“I think I remembered enough to get by; I'll pick up the rest on the run.” Sunset assured Twilight, though privately she had her doubts.

“Great! If you're feeling up to it, I'd love to show you around town, introduce you to a few of the townsfolk! We could even see if any of my friends are around, sit down for lunch--”

“Whoa, whoa. Hold on there, Twi.” Sunset raised a hoof in a cautionary gesture. “I don't know that it's a good idea yet for all that. Not to talk badly of your friends or anything, but if they're like...pony versions of our friends on the other side like you've told me, then maybe I should just take it slowly. There's...there's no hurry. Would tomorrow be alright? Besides, I really should familiarize myself with the archive, so I can get started on that as soon as I can...” Sunset trailed off, noting Twilight's knowing smile. “...what? Don't give me that face. Stop thinking whatever you're thinking.”

“Whatever could you mean, Sunset? I'm not thinking anything!” Twilight stopped, her muzzle scrunching as she considered the totality of that phrase. “I mean, I am thinking--”

“Nope! Too late! Thinking nothing! I'm going to try to find the archive now; if I'm not heard from in three hours I got hopelessly lost and may need a rescue party.” Sunset turned to the halls, cackling as she went.

“I'M THINKING SOMETHING! I'm thinking something.” Twilight's face remained scrunched as she mumbled to herself.

Scrutiny

“So, y'all are on your way to Fluttershy's place, and you're just hopin' you run into Dash at some point or another?”

“That's the plan, yeah.” Sunset replied, a bit out of breath. Her stomach hurt and she was reasonably sure she didn't want to eat any apple-based foods. Ever again. The Apple family did serious physical labor running a farm, and their diets tended to reflect that, with even young Applebloom putting away a great deal more than her small size would imply (or actually have the space for in her body). They were equally generous with guest portions, and Sunset hadn't the heart to decline as the elderly Granny Smith had continued to offer her shares of pies, tarts, muffins...and now she was paying for it. A curious and uncomfortable gravity hung on Sunset, and she was determined to verify her theory that she had in fact increased in weight by as much as half.

“On that note, thank you for letting us sit down to lunch with you.” Twilight for her part wasn't doing much better, and Sunset noted with a sort of schadenfreude that her host seemed as breathless and overfull as she was. Misery loved company, after all. A tiny measure of shame trailed in the wake of the thought, but she dismissed it as not worth fretting over.

“It weren't nothin', Twi. Say hi to 'Shy for me, ya hear?” Applejack tipped her hat to the pair as they trudged through the gate and back onto the main path. “I imagine she won't be expectin' guests so make sure you announce yourselves as you approach. Just talk to each other loudly or somethin'.” The farmer seemed to direct this at Sunset, who frowned. “If you think that's excessive, she's gotten a lot less timid than she used to be, sugarcube. Anyway, you'll see when ya meet her. Happy trails!”

As she went back to her work, the pair set out at a sedate pace, gingerly walking off their meal.

“She's not wrong, though. Fluttershy's really come a long way since we became friends. Did you know she used to jump at her own shadow? Literally did. I spent a lot of time worrying about her.” Twilight spoke, her tone reminiscent. “Then I watched her stare down a dragon. She scolded it to tears! It was surreal. How could this mare who could barely speak to other ponies have that kind of will in her? But she does. I've seen it time and time again.”

Sunset blinked. That didn't sound like her Fluttershy at all.

Twilight glanced at her, smiling. “Well, you'll see when you meet her. She's still a bit skittish, but I think you'll get along.”

“Sounds good...uh, do you mind if I ask you a few questions about some other stuff while we walk?” Sunset asked. She hadn't yet had a chance to brush up on recent Equestrian history, and she figured she would need a proper briefing if she was to keep the fact that she was for all intents and purposes very foreign at this juncture to herself.

“Alright then. Shoot.”

“Since it seems like things only started getting weird in Equestria around the time you arrived here, we'll start near there. How did the nation change in the time since I left? I'm not sure about how much time has passed and the discrepancy between this world and the other's temporal flow throws me off. I was hoping since you could guesstimate when our graduation ceremony was you'd have a better timeframe to work with than me.” Sunset asked, inquisitive.

“Hm...well, if I have the numbers right, that would've been give or take ten years ago here. I'm not sure what the actual conversion rate is but—ah, getting off-topic. If I'm being honest, not a great deal changed during those years. No groundbreaking new achievements in magic or technology...there was a treaty with the Griffon Kingdoms when I was sixteen, but I'm reasonably sure that was it. You have to understand, I spent almost all of my time studying or practicing my magic, so current affairs wasn't really my cup of tea.” Sunset nodded, having half-expected that.

“Anyway, the Summer Sun celebration a few years back was coming up, but I'd happened upon a particular book...”

“...and then the castle just kind of...grew out of the ground. Tirek was beaten, magic was restored to everypony, and I...” Twilight paused, an unreadable expression on her face. Sunset furrowed her brow, worried.

“Twilight?”

“...Another time, alright Sunset? There's Fluttershy's cottage. I'll tell you sometime later.”

The cottage for its part was an interesting thing; far larger than would strictly be necessary for one pony, it was mostly bedecked in foliage and grasses, which Sunset could only assume grew on soil piled atop the roof. A small bridge spanning a creek had an even smaller dock in the water beneath it, and birdhouses dotted the the trees all around it. Sunset was reasonably sure she could see a pen of some description behind the house and a henhouse within. It seemed Fluttershy's affinity for animals was a commonality. Contrasting with all else was the red stable-door that hung open, a small train of ducklings following their parent to the brook and occasionally falling over themselves as ducklings were wont to do.

“Okay, Mrs. Quacks! Do be careful going home, and if you need help again, come see me!” A soft voice helpfully followed the train as the pastel-yellow pegasus came into view, carnation pink mane hanging over one eye and nearly dipping to the ground. Large teal eyes finally took note of the unicorn and alicorn loitering beyond her small bridge, and Sunset was fairly sure she jumped in place a bit. Just a little bit, though. “Oh my! Twilight, I didn't know you were coming over. Who's your friend?”

“She's a friend from out of town, Fluttershy. May we come in and sit down for a bit? We ate with Applejack's family and my stomach hurts a bit from all the walking and talking we did on the way here.” Twilight answered, rubbing her stomach with a hoof for emphasis. Fluttershy nodded, as though this made perfect sense (and maybe it did, Sunset mused).

“Certainly! Come inside, but be careful where you walk. Angel gets very upset when anypony touches his things.” Sunset tilted her head. Who was Angel?

The inside of the cottage was cozy, though Sunset immediately noted a strange smell in the air. Not necessarily a bad smell, but definitely different. She wrinkled her nose instinctively but managed to school it into neutrality as Fluttershy turned to face them.

“Just take a seat wherever you like! Discord's...somewhere, but he might turn up at any point so try not to be too surprised when he does. I need to go check on a parakeet, and I'll be right back with tea!” And with that, the pegasus trotted off, her gait steady.

Sunset climbed up on a sofa alongside Twilight, peering about the room as she did. “...So, Discord.”

“Yes, Discord.” Twilight said, her voice a tad annoyed.

“Spirit of chaos and disharmony. Lives here with Fluttershy.”

“Yes. Yes he does.”

“Okay. Just wanted to make sure.” Sunset blinked owlishly. “And this was a good idea to whom, again?”

“It wasn't MINE.” Twilight ground out.

“Well alright then.”Sunset made a mental note not to talk about Discord around Twilight. Seemed to be a hot-button thing for her.

It was at this point that Sunset felt a prickle in her fur, as though she were being watched. She turned her head, seeing nothing. Deciding it was probably her imagination (or hoping it was) she turned back to Twilight, screwing up her courage for what she had to say next. Sunset had a feeling if she didn't do it while the whim struck her she wouldn't at all.

“So, uh...about the Princess...”

This seemed to catch Twilight's interest immediately. “Yes? What about her?”

“I...uh, I was thinking that we should send that letter. Maybe tonight when we get back? I figured...if I waited any longer then it wouldn't really be fair to her. I owe her. A lot.” Sunset's tone was somber and her face fell even as she considered what would come of this. Twilight, on the other hoof seemed to be overflowing with pride (or unseemly glee, could've been either). This only made Sunset scowl. “Don't look at me like that, come on. I just wanna get this over with sooner rather than later. I learned my lesson on that already.”

“That's something to be proud of, Sunset. Never doubt it.” Twilight responded sagely, her grin changing into a knowing smile. Despite herself Sunset couldn't help but smile, too. This mare was an infectious agent, she KNEW it. No one else had that sort of power over ponies. Well, no one except Celestia. Which, again, made perfect sense.

Damn it.

Her thoughts were interrupted when the sofa they sat on writhed. The two mares hopped off with a yelp apiece, Twilight pointing her horn reflexively at the offending furniture.

“Oh come now, girls. Don't stop on my account, I was just getting comfortable! Please, continue!” The sofa spoke. Sunset backed up a step, only to bump into a chair that she was certain hadn't been behind her before. It scooped her into the seat despite her cry of surprise and protestation as the voice continued, “Now now, don't get up! Please, have a seat and let's talk.”

If she had to describe it, Sunset would've said it was the voice of an old stallion who was trying too hard to sound kindly and coming off as incredibly creepy for the effort.

“DISCORD!” Twilight roared at the top of her lungs, scattering a few birds outside. Unfortunately for Sunset, her host's Royal Canterlot Voice was really coming along and she had a front row seat to being deafened.

“Oh, Twilight. It's so rude to yell in somepony's face like that. Look at the poor girl, you've stunned her!” A bizarre serpentine creature seemed to pop out of the air next to Twilight, indicating Sunset with what looked to be an eagle's claw. Some kind of amalgamation of parts with jaundiced eyes stared at her, with an only distantly equine head with an antler and a spiraling wicked horn, one large mismatched tooth, a lion's paw, a donkey's hoof, a lizard's foot, some manner of reptile's tail, and a wing each from a bat and a bird. Truly, it was an abomination, an affront to biology and sense. A distant and academic part of Sunset's mind that was faster to recover from the auditory trauma noted that of all the strange creatures in Equestria, this was certainly not the worst, but there was horrible sense of...wrongness to it. Like some fundamental rule was being broken just because it was there. This then, was the avatar of pandemonium.

“Urgh...Discord, I take it?”

“In the flesh, strange fireball colored pony! Lord of Chaos, Master of Nonsense and Eater of a few good cheeses in my day. But as important as I am, I have a more important question!” The creatured wheeled around Twilight and stared Sunset in the eyes. His yellowed gaze was unsettling; she felt as though she were being sized up for something. She wondered briefly if he ever had need to use those teeth in his head. “You know who I am, but I don't remember the details of you.”

“Details?” Sunset repeated, confused. She was quite sure she'd never encountered this creature prior.

“Oh yes, dear girl. I have the vaguest recollection of you; an arrogant child who's greed for power far outstripped the entitlement you had to it. Seething with resentment and disdain for others, hohoho...if you'd been there a scant decade later you'dve broken the seal on me on your own. Celestia's personal pet before she found a lavender replacement goldfish...Sunset Shimmer, was it? Yes, that sounds right.” He chuckled ominously. "Enchanted and delighted, little fireball."

“Discord! Don't talk about me or Sunset that way!” Twilight squawked in indignation. The fiery maned mare released a breath she hadn't been aware she was holding. She'd been shrinking away, quailing under this creature's uncompromising stare. Sweat beaded on her coat as she swallowed, trying to regain her composure.

All at once, she was on her stomach as Discord seemed to take up a seat on the sofa the oppressive atmosphere of the room dispelled with alarming speed. Likely not coincidentally, Fluttershy chose this point to reappear, a tea tray balanced on her back. She glanced at the amalgamation with what seemed to be a chastising expression before looking to Sunset with pity. Sunset grimaced. She hated pity. Pity didn't do anypony any good.

“Discord! What have I told you about being polite to guests?”

“Oh, Fluttershy! I was only introducing myself to an old acquaintance, that's all! No harm, no foul. Why, I can't help it if Miss Cranky Crown over there has no sense of fun.” Discord's tone had changed entirely, to Sunset's shock. It was like he was...afraid? No, trying to curry favor with Fluttershy.

“If by introduce yourself you mean corner and insult Sunset!” Twilight retorted, irritation clear in her voice. “Fluttershy, he was--”

“I'm fine, Twilight.” Sunset interrupted, finding her hooves again. She admired the alicorn's fury for her sake but it was a little embarrassing to be fretted over like this. “He was a bit rude, yeah, but no real harm, no foul.” She glared at Discord, having got acquainted with her own indignation. He raised a bushy eyebrow, a smug smile on his face.

“See? You can practically tell how close we are already!” Sunset yelped as the space to her left was suddenly filled with abomination putting an arm around her shoulder. He seemed to squeeze her tightly to him, a sense of obnoxious inevitability in his movements. Inwardly, Sunset groaned. He was exactly like any other pushy 'friend' she'd ever encountered.

Fluttershy didn't seem convinced. She cleared her throat and stated in a gentle but still authoritative tone, “Discord, you'll have to sit this tea party out. You and I can have one later but for now just think about what you've done.” The creature frowned and glanced at Sunset from the sofa (she was now aware that he was no longer next to her, to her mild surprise) with an expression that clearly said 'this is your fault'. And just like that, he was gone with a pop, probably off to terrorize some other ponies.

Sunset blinked slowly and then climbed up on the sofa that had been recently vacated, taking up a spot next to Twilight, who seemed considerably more relaxed now that the chaos spirit wasn't (perceptibly) in the room.

“So then, I suppose you're Sunset Shimmer.” Fluttershy stated simply, offering the mentioned mare a cup of tea. At a nodded confirmation, she continued, “What brings you to Ponyville, if you don't mind me asking?”

“Uh, soul-searching.” Twilight gave Sunset an incredulous expression.

The pegasus smiled. “That sounds lovely. Where do you plan to stay?”

“She's staying in the castle and doing some archival work to earn her keep, since she won't let me put her up for free.” Twilight quipped with mock annoyance, earning a sardonic smile from Sunset.

“I see. It's nice to know that you're going be working with Twilight; sometimes I worry about her, cooped up in her castle all the time with only Spike to keep her company. O-oh, not that that's bad or anything! It's just that I feel like you don't get enough fresh air sometimes and I oh dear...” Fluttershy trailed off, a sheepish expression on her face.

Sunset grinned. “I'll try to make sure she gets out and about a little more, if that's what you're asking.”

“Hey! I get out plenty!” The lavender alicorn interrupted, indignant.

“Of course you do, Twilight! I never meant to imply you didn't. I just think that maybe you could do with just a little more sun and--”

“Oh, Twilight, I never knew you cared! Maybe we could have a nice dinner first though?” The amber mare chimed in, chuckling.

Twilight giggled despite herself as Fluttershy flushed pink, hurriedly looking anywhere but at the mares on her sofa. They each fell short. Sunset spoke first, “Relax, Fluttershy. It was just a joke.”

She seemed to recover almost instantly, all smiles as she softly responded. “Oh! A joke, haha. Please excuse me, I sometimes read a little too deep into things ponies say and...”

The alicorn and unicorn glanced at each other with only mildly awkward smiles; just a joke, after all.

“I gotta say, Twilight, your Fluttershy seems so much more...uh, certain? Assured?” Sunset remarked as the pair made their way from the cottage back toward town. Now that they'd had a chance to sit down and relax away some of their meal the going was far less onerous, and aside from that they'd had a fairly nice time chatting with the demure pegasus. Sunset had been a bit worried after the inscrutable reception from Pinkie and (initially) Applejack, but Fluttershy hadn't seen fit to judge her for things she hadn't seen her do.

It was nice to be taken at face value, for a change. First impressions were powerful, she mused.

“Yes! We've all learned a lot about ourselves and friendship as the years have passed in Ponyville. It was one thing I noticed about the other versions of my friends in the human world; they were all almost exactly as I'd met them for the first time. The similarities were unnerving, but the differences stood out more to me.” Twilight spoke, her tone thoughtful. “If I'm honest, I didn't expect Applejack to change course so easily after her initial reaction to you, but I'm glad she did. She can be very stubborn, but she's got a big heart.”

“My Applejack would've continued to be leery of me for weeks. She was, come to think of it.” Sunset said with a wry grin. She was suddenly struck by how dark it had become as they walked. She glanced up, noting a rolling wall of looming gray clouds. “Twilight, is there a storm scheduled for today?”

Twilight tilted her head, frowning. “No, not that I'm aware of. I suppose they could've changed the schedule, but...that doesn't look like the orderly fronts our weather team usually puts together. Dash takes her weather work seriously, even if she doesn't take many other things seriously. We better get back to the castle. We don't want to be caught in that.”

“Right. Guess we see if any of my P.E. Grades pay off here!” Sunset quipped as she took off at a healthy clip, Twilight not far behind.

A fair time later, they arrived at the library. Sunset was actually feeling pretty good; it was good to know that her efforts at physical fitness had translated cleanly over to Equestria. Twilight seemed to be winded; the amber mare guessed that even being an alicorn didn't obviate the need to exercise once in awhile to stay in shape. Still, it wouldn't do to point it out so she let it go.

The stormfront had seemed to intensify as they'd approached the castle, cloaking the world in a veil of darkness that was entirely out of place in the early afternoon. Sunset noted how low-slung the clouds seemed to be; she could see pegasi darting in an out of the clouds, apparently struggling to direct their paths or dissipate the stubborn masses. The wind had picked up and taken on a wet edge; many townsponies were hurriedly rushing indoors and closing windows. She frowned as she noted the tense, almost frantic speed that ponies moved with. This was taking the town by surprise. Had no one anticipated this? She brought a hoof to her chin in thought.

That meant that this was almost certainly some kind of accident. She wracked her brain, trying to remember where the weather stations were situated.

“Sunset! Come inside, the rain's starting!” Twilight snapped her out of her reverie and she scrambled through the double doors just as the first raindrops started pelting the ground, heavy and insistent.

Spike was there to greet them, a lantern in his hand as he jogged to the door. “Twilight! There wasn't supposed to be a full-blown storm today. What's going on?”

“I'm not sure, Spike. Did Dash or anypony else say anything?”

The little dragon shook his head, confusion clear on his face. “Nopony's said anything to me. I've had my claws full trying to make sure all of our windows were shut! Almost forgot Sunset's room, but I got 'em all.” Sunset felt a twist of irritation at the idea of someone in her space without her permission, but she mentally kicked herself; it wasn't her space to start with and he was only trying to make sure her room stayed dry.

“Great job, Spike. It looks like we might be inside for the rest of the day, so let's--” The trio jumped as a thunderclap rattled the foundations of the castle, windows shaking in their frames as the echoes followed.

“Yeah, that probably would've killed the power on the other side.” Sunset chuckled uneasily.

“Good thing we don't rely on something as tenuous as electricity! Let's get some more lanterns lit so we can see properly inside.” The lavender alicorn took charge readily as Spike nodded and went about his task. Sunset frowned. Twilight was arguably the most naturally talented magician in the world, and Sunset had been her equal in her day.

“Why not just use magelight cantrips?” She demonstrated by producing a small mote of cyan light at the tip of her horn, pleasantly surprised at how quickly the formula came back to her. Magic really was like riding a bicycle, as the human phrase went. She willed the little light to stick to a nearby pillar, bathing the hall in stark shadows. “They're very efficient and we can save Spike the effort of having to go find and set up all the lanterns we might need.” Spike grinned at the prospect, glancing at Twilight, who was regarding Sunset with a mixture of surprise and appraisal.

“...Alright! We can do that instead, on the condition that YOU cast the lights and maintain them yourself.”

“What.” Sunset furrowed her brow. It wasn't like she couldn't do it, but...

“Your idea, your effort. Think of it like an exercise in magical manipulation.” The lavender mare spoke in a dictatorial tone, reminiscent of an instructor. Sunset bristled. Twilight might be a Princess but that didn't mean that she could—no, wait. It did. She could totally order other ponies around if she was so inclined. A wave of...something washed over her, the light faltering slightly. How could she have forgotten that?

“...Sunset?” Twilight's voice was halting, worried.

The unicorn straightened up, her mote returning to full power...and maybe more. The light seemed harsher somehow; the softness was gone.

“I'm fine. I'll get it done.” Sunset spoke confidently, producing several more little spheres and sticking them to various spots in the hall. There were maybe more than was strictly necessary, but she didn't want to leave anything half-done, she told herself. “Just leave this to me.”

An hour later, and the storm showed no signs of slowing down as it raged outside. Sunset idly wondered how much power was bound up in a bolt of lightning; she was reasonably sure she'd studied it at some point or another in class and that the actual voltage was astronomical, which explained why villains seemed to prefer using lightning to punctuate their appearances (however inefficient that would be as a strategy in combat). She was keeping herself entertained by reading a text on practical transmutation, but alteration had never been her preferred school of magic, even if she grasped it as instinctively as any other. Sunset had always preferred spells that were explosive and obvious. Subtlety wasn't a good way to demonstrate your mastery to peons who lacked the intellectual ability to grasp complex operations, after all...and she'd been quite the showoff.

She wondered if she would find low-key magics more interesting now that she'd largely shed her need to express dominance over lesser minds. It was worth looking into, at least. She was interrupted in her musings by Spike, who snapped his claws at her in some bizarre ability to mimic the finger snapping that humans were capable of. How did he do it? She just didn't know.

“Equus to Sunset! Twilight needs you for something. You okay there?”

“H-huh? Yeah, I'm fine, I'm fine. Sorry. Twilight needs me? What for?” The unicorn stumbled through her sentences.

“Not sure, but I imagine it's something magic related. Or personal, I guess. Anyway message delivered, so let's go!” He turned to leave glancing at her expectantly as he did. Sunset shrugged, leaving her book where it lay and following along.

Twilight sat at the round table in the main lobby of her library, seemingly categorizing books (though by what metric Sunset couldn't tell). She smiled when she noticed the pair, setting aside an egregiously large tome emblazoned with what looked like a stylized anvil and standing.

“Hello, Sunset. How are you feeling, holding all these lights active?”

The amber pony donned a triumphant expression as she responded, “Just fine. I was pretty good at magic in my day, Sparkle. Don't you forget it!”

“You aren't that much older than me, Sunset! Don't talk like an old lady...in fact, I think we might even be roughly equivalent in age thanks to your extended stint on the other side of the mirror. I'd have to do some tests to be sure--” Twilight mused, hoof to her chin as she considered the battery of research that could be pursued. Sunset opted to interrupt, instead.

“Uh, how about you tell me what you called me over for first before dissecting me on a table?”

Twilight blanched at the prospect, shaking her head and returning to the two. “Ah, I wanted to know if it was alright with you if I sent this letter to the Princess. I penned it since I didn't really have anything better to do. It basically states that you're here for awhile and will be staying with me while you study whatever you feel like.”

Sunset frowned. Was she really alright with that? She'd said back in Fluttershy's cottage that she was, but the more she thought about it, the more queasy the prospect made her. She wasn't one-hundred percent sure why, if she was honest with herself. What was the worst Celestia would do? Banish her back across the mirror? Back to a life with friends she cared about, even if it wasn't a world she felt truly at home in?

...No, there was something else at play here. But she wouldn't know until she faced it.

“...Yeah. I guess it's as good a time as any to let her know.”

Twilight nodded, apparently satisfied with that answer. “Spike, would you--”

She was interrupted by a loud, insistent banging on the castle's main doors, echoing through the halls and somehow managing to be heard above the wailing of the storm. The trio glanced at one another and hurried downstairs, Twilight blinking the last few meters to the handle. As she pulled the latch, the door swung inward with violent force, throwing her tumbling into Sunset as she ran up behind the alicorn.

A pony stood in the doorway, wings folded tightly to her sides as she spoke in a scratchy, mildly masculine voice that was entirely too familiar to Sunset.

“Twilight! We have a problem!”

Author's Note

A bit earlier than I promised, but that's hardly a bad thing, no?

Tempest

“Rainbow Dash? Come inside for a bit, you're letting the rain in! Spike, could you get the door?” Twilight asked, pulling the waterlogged pegasus toward her in a kinetic field. Sunset grimaced; Most pegasi had an innate water resistance to their fur that let them fly through clouds and other mist and fog without getting soaked and consequently frozen in the cold air of high altitudes (it was incidentally also very good for getting away from unfortunate spills relatively unscathed). The fact that Dash was soaked through meant that the rain was intense and driving, or that she had been out in it for some time. Both was the most likely answer.

“Oh, Rainbow! You're dripping everywhere—er, not that that's your fault. Are you okay?” Twilight's face was concerned as the chromatic mare shook herself violently (thankfully not near anything that could take water damage in the main hall).

“Yeah, I'm fine. Just got my fifth shower of the day in—listen, we need your help out there. This storm isn't right. There's something wrong about these clouds; they're...they're too stubborn.” Dash sounded uncertain as she spoke, like she didn't want to speak about the matter. “I've dealt with a lot of strange weather and this is the first time I've seen clouds that grow back after we bust 'em.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. “I've never heard of that either, but I'm not really that well-versed in weather magic. Let me take a look in the library--” She made an oof noise as Dash bodily seized her and made for the exit.

“THERE'S NO TIME FOR EGGHEAD STUFF, TWI! WE GOTTA GO!”

“Ugh, Rainbow! Sunset, Spike, stay here and keep an eye on the palace! I'll be back as soon as I can!”

Sunset's heart leapt to her throat as Rainbow Dash flung open the main doors.

“W-wait! I'll come too! I might be able to help!” She scurried to the entrance, immediately taken aback by the surge of wind that slowed her to a walk. What she saw showed her just how out of her element she was.

The sky churned. Barely visible behind the slashing curtains of rain were bright shapes weaving in and out of the morass of the clouds. A harrowing gale tore through the air, switching direction seemingly at random and whipping her mane against her face. There seemed to be no sunlight for miles; a veil of shadow hung heavy over the town as thatched roofs seemed to only barely hold together in the punishing, wailing winds and gutters and streets ran inches deep in torrential waters.

Rainbow had come out of this? Rainbow was going back into this? She was taking Twilight into this?

Not for the first time in her life did Sunset find herself at a loss. How could she help out here?

“Get back inside! You can't do anything, so just wait it out indoors! We'll handle this, like we always do!” Rainbow shouted over the din of the storm, apparently heedless of the water pounding into her mane and coat. Twilight did not shout, but did motion to Sunset to head back indoors, squinting to detect the unicorn through the veil of rain. A final flash of lightning sealed the deal, the amber mare backpedaling instinctively as Spike struggled to close the door behind her. With an authoritative rumble, the sound died down, leaving Sunset soaked, miserable and helpless to do anything to help her friend. Again. She sniffled involuntarily, but quashed it as soon as she realized she was.

“Got a cold already, Sunset? Well, don't you worry! I know a soup recipe that'll have you on your hooves in no time. I'll bet Twilight and Rainbow Dash could use some once they're done figuring out whatever the problem is.” Spike announced cheerfully from the door. “Here!” Sunset felt a towel land unceremoniously on her back. “You dry yourself off and I'll get it started.”

She wiped her eyes. Yeah. It was a cold.

A half-hour later, the tempest continued to roar outside and there'd been no word from anypony. Sunset's uneasy worry had only increased with every minute's passage. Even Spike's special soup (admittedly a very nice broth that tasted faintly of garlic) hadn't helped her calm down, and the young dragon seemed to be beginning to feel trepidation of his own as they sat in the main hall. Either that, or Sunset's obvious discomfort was starting to rub off on him.

“...It's probably just a complex problem.” Spike reasoned aloud, after another protracted silence. “They're fine; she's just trying to look at it the way Twilight does, from every angle.”

Sunset glanced at the dragon; he was staring at her, eyes begging for some kind of confirmation. She didn't have it in her heart to disagree, and nodded. “Yeah, that's probably it.” Spike nodded, gaze returning to his rapidly cooling bowl of soup.

Another pause followed. Sunset listlessly poked her spoon, the silverware circling her bowl.

“...you know, this is how I feel all the time.”

She sat up, confused. “I'm sorry?”

Spike looked at her, his expression deeply unnerving to the mare. It was a strange, distant, tired look that had no place in the eyes of a child. She fought the urge to look away; she owed him this courtesy.

“The worry you're feeling. The fear. Are they okay? Will they make it? What if something happens and I'm not there to help? What if something goes wrong? What if, what if, what if.” Spike sounded so...exhausted. “Do you know what that's like?”

She blinked. “I...well, I mean, sort of?”

The suddenly old beyond his years dragon looked her directly in the eyes, his face at once guilty and sad. “You know it now, one way or another. Twilight Sparkle is a hero...but being a hero means she has to do some pretty crazy stuff on a regular basis.

“You know how much I contribute to that, Sunset?” He slipped down from his chair, pacing slowly and looking at Twilight's throne as he spoke. “I don't. I'm...a sidekick in this story, tops. It's always the ponies I love the most risking their lives in whatever terrible situation they're in while I watch. I thought I made peace with that, but it comes back, every time.”

Spike stopped, looking at her. She felt an unpleasant nausea as he continued. “Every time she goes off to save the world, or just save a random pony, I wonder if she's really gonna be okay. She tries to be brave, she tries to be assertive and strong for ponies. But I grew up with her. I know when she's putting on a smile so others won't worry, because she only learned to do that recently.”

Sunset paled. “Why not talk to her friends about it? Why not talk to Celestia? Why not talk to you? Or even me?”

Spike made a mirthless smile. “Twilight seems to think she carries the weight of the world. Heck, she might. I don't really know anymore. But you're not any different, are you?” He gave her a pointed expression. Sunset frowned.

“What do you mean?”

“Sunset, I hope you won't take this the wrong way, but you and Twilight are so similar to each other it's frightening. Honestly, you could've been her and she could've been you. You even have similar mannerisms when you eat, when you walk, when you open and close containers, doors, windows.” Spike closed one eye, thoughtful. “It's not a stretch to think you might think the same way, too. So I guess what I'm trying to say is, don't try to carry that stuff alone. I don't; that's why I'm talking to you now. Twilight's the same way. Keeping mean or unhappy thoughts in your head, never really talking about it.” He climbed back into his chair, the pensive face gone.

“I mean, I don't have this comprehensive grasp of magic or crazy adventure stories...well, I have a few, but not as many as you might. But I can tell when someone needs a friend. So talk to us if you have to! Twilight likes you, and you've been a lot nicer since our first meeting, so I like you too.”

Sunset blinked and swallowed. “...you're pretty zen for a baby dragon, you know that?”

Spike shrugged and smiled. “I'm a growing boy. Sometimes that includes my brain.”

Sunset giggled despite herself, Spike chuckling too.

Their laughs were interrupted by a crash as a gray pegasus fell through the window, landing with an audible crack and a groan.

“Thunderlane! Holy Celestia!” Spike swiped their soup off the table as he jumped up, ignoring the clattering of broken dishes to turn over their surprise guest. Sunset glanced up at the offending window, casting a minor barrier charm on it to keep the rain out while she returned her attention to the stallion Spike was gingerly laying on his side and picking bits of glass out of. “Thunderlane, you okay, buddy? Speak to me!”

The stallion (who was apparently Thunderlane) shook his head. Sunset found herself shocked that he was even alive, let alone conscious. Ponies really were made of some sterner stuff than humans, she supposed.

“Ugh...Spike? This the Princess's place?”

“Yeah! What happened, Thunderlane? Are Dash and Twilight okay?” Spike seemed to be restraining himself from yelling, but his anxiety was clear to see.

The stallion groaned, shakily rising to his hooves on the table. Sunset raised a hoof in concern, but he seemed to stabilize well enough. “Dash...Dash and the princess were on the roof of the town hall. Were yelling about something, but I couldn't hear it. Think a stray bolt of lightning knocked me outta the sky. I gotta get back out there...” He turned to go, but an unpleasant crack sent him to his knees, hissing in pain.

“What happened?! Are you okay?” Sunset jumped to her hooves in alarm.

“I...I think I broke something in m-my left wINGYESOKAY it's the left wing yep no moving that one nope nope nopenopenope...” Thunderlane repeated to himself, lying down on his right side unhappily. He seethed with pain as he finished, “I'm not gonna be any good to anyone like this, I can't even SEE straight.”

Sunset blanched. “I've...I've gotta go help Twilight.”

The graphite colored stallion waved a hoof at her. “Hold on, miss. You ain't gonna last long out there—hey!” Sunset was already galloping for the door and practically tearing it off its hinges, slamming it shut behind her as she went out into the rain.

Thunderlane looked at Spike. “Spike, listen. Your friend is about to find out just how unpleasant this storm is. It ain't natural; there's something all wrong about it. She's gonna be toast without some kind of help. I mean, somepony must've noticed how nasty it is out here, but still...if only we could get a message out to the guard or something.” He frowned, resignation on his face. “I guess we're just gonna have to hope they get here quick enough to help pick up the pieces.”

Spike stared into space, thinking.

Wait.

There was one way he KNEW he would get an answer quickly.

“Thunder, just relax here, okay? I'll be right back!” And with that the dragon skittered off, snatching a lantern to light his way.

“Okay. Cool. I'll just chill here with the dull throbbing pain. No hurry.”

Sunset was already regretting her decision. She couldn't see more than four steps ahead and if she didn't focus on the path beneath her hooves she would've wandered into the countryside four times in the past minute alone. She could only just hear the pounding of her heart in her ears as she squinted into the storm, trying to make out the town hall. She was reasonably sure the indistinct shape ahead of her was the fountain because it was overflowing with water and making it very difficult to progress forward without literally wading somewhere. That must mean that the town hall was only a few meters east, but she had no way of determining which way was north!

A sharp pain registered as she realized something carried by the wind had just hit her head, but she had no way of knowing what it was, and didn't really have time to consider as she decided to just pick a direction and hope for the best. As long as she was careful to stay on the path she would be fine.

Fortune seemed to be with her as she managed to spot a violet light in the air above and ahead of her. Sunset's heart swelled; the only caster who could possibly still be active in this mess had to be Twilight. She followed the luminescence, never taking her eyes off it despite the wind and rain, and was rewarded when her hooves caught on the front steps of a patio that sent her stumbling. She scrambled up the stairs, sighing with relief as the building have her a bit of shelter from the squall.

Her luck didn't seem to hold as she realized the door was locked, an insistent pull from her cyan spellfield yielding nothing. The doors were solid, which was doubtlessly good for the ponies that were inside, but not so helpful for Sunset, who remained stuck outdoors. Worse, she was reasonably sure that the town square was actually starting to flood.

A detached, academic corner of her mind wondered how this was possible; Ponyville wasn't situated near any significant bodies of water larger than a medium sized pond that she was aware of, and as bad as this storm was it couldn't have rained so much that something so small could've overflowed to such an extent. Could it?

Sunset's internal musings were halted when a dull WHAP sounded next to her. The window behind her had made a noise; rather, the pale pony on the other side of the window had. She motioned for the door with a hoof, and Sunset gratefully made for the entrance as it opened just enough to let her through.

The inside of town hall was an almost comically subdued place, after the havoc of the outdoors. It was ostentatious by the standards of the rest of Ponyville, but compared to most governmental buildings both in Canterlot and even back in the other world, it was quite relaxed. A few balconies, some drapes here and there, a few framed portraits of previous mayors and what looked to be a few members of the Apple Clan...all told, it was very succinct and to-the-point, with the only apparent concession to bureaucratic arrogance being the high, vaulting dome that dominated the main lobby. Sunset supposed that the stage at the back allowed this to serve as a meeting hall for legislative purposes. She almost felt bad for dripping all over the place.

The atmosphere inside did not match the decor, as she noted. There weren't many ponies here; one earth mare in particular with a silvery gray mane and a dull yellow-brown coat was looking particularly frazzled as she stared out the windows. She glanced Sunset's way and started, her eyes widening to saucers as she rushed to meet the unicorn.

“Ah! Someone from outside! Are you from Canterlot, miss? Our weather teams have been unable to break this storm and we--”

Sunset raised a hoof and interrupted, apologetic. “I'm sorry, ma'am. I'm just here looking for Twilight Sparkle. I'm staying with her and I was worried about her and another friend...”

The earth pony gave her a sidelong look. “Princess Twilight never said anything about someone staying with her. Regulations state anyone living in town needs to come register with town hall—oh, but she's a Princess. I suppose she can just do what she likes. In any case, I'm Mayor Mare, the...well, mayor of this fine town. We're usually much nicer than this, I swear.” she finished with a halfhearted smile. “And you are?”

“Ah, Sunset Shimmer.” She responded, not really interested in giving out more (and also wondering if Mayor was actually part of the elected official's name, and if so what happened if she lost an election). “I'm a colleague of Twilight's...on that note, is there a roof access upstairs?”

“Well, yes, but--”

“I'm going, then. I'll come by and register later after this weather passes, Mayor. Excuse me.” With that, Sunset brushed past the worried earth pony, going up the nearest set of stairs and hunting for the door to the rooftop.

A quick search found the portal; according to the informative plaque next to it, there was a balcony just beyond, helpful for addressing the town at large on demand (or just getting a little air). It was had been bolted shut, presumably to keep the winds from yanking it open. A part of Sunset bristled at the idea that Twilight had been locked outside, but it vanished as she remembered that nothing as simple as a door would stop any unicorn who was even partially proficient with kinetic cantrips, let alone one like Twilight Sparkle.

She released the bolt, and tentatively pushed open the door. To her surprise, the balcony was quite dry and the howling of the gale was very muted. It was as though there was a eye to the storm, and in the center sat her lavender alicorn host.

“Twilight! You're okay...okay. Good.” Sunset sighed in relief. “Where's Rainbow?”

The alicorn said nothing, her gaze focused on the clouds above her, apparently maintaining a barrier of silence around the balcony. That would've been the violet light she'd seen from the ground, Sunset reasoned.

“A stallion named Thunderlane crashed through the window at the castle, Twilight. He said this storm was unnatural, like Dash did. Have you figured anything out?”

An uneasy seed formed in Sunset's stomach as her friend's silence continued. “Twilight...?” She waved a hoof in front of the mare's face, achieving nothing. Pursing her lips, she opted to do the next best thing, and pinched the magician's ear with a quick cantrip.

“OW! Who-wha—oh! What're you doing here, Sunset?” Twilight blinked, seemingly waking up from a trance, her wings shifting as though they needed stretched. “Ugh, was I zoning out again? Sorry, I was really concentrating on this magic to try and get a feel for its structure, and I guess I lost track of the world. Sunset, you really ought to look at this! This is a type of magic I've never seen before, entirely different structure and everything, and I really mphmph mmph...” A hoof on her mouth stemmed the tide of gushing Sunset already saw coming. Twilight glared at her and swatted her hoof away, finishing, “Pteh! Fine, fine. Long story short, it's a strange magic that powers this storm.”

Sunset frowned. “Strange, new magic, huh? Well, I did say I wanted to study magic in Equestria, so this seems like a good first project. Plus, we gotta break this storm...the town's gonna flood at this rate. Also, how are you maintaining this sphere? It's not an anti-magic zone, that'd be too high level for even you to hold while not thinking about it.”

“Oh, yeah. I'm pretty good but an eighth level concentration spell is too much for me to just have on without paying attention. Nah, this is just a basic shield. They may be my brother's specialty, but I'm no slouch at them!” Twilight said with a small measure of pride.

“Yeah? Not bad...anyway, if this is some new magic, let me help you look at it. Two heads are better than one, as they say.”

Twilight beamed, motioning for Sunset to take a seat next to her. The unicorn complied, with a quick query, “Also, what happened to Dash? She's not hurt, is she?”

Shaking her head, the alicorn responded, “No, she said she was going to Cloudsdale to get some professionals to help shut this down. She did say it could be awhile, though...” Her eyes fogged with concern. “...I hope she made it okay. But it is Dash; not a storm in known history she couldn't fly in.”

Sunset detected a note of melancholy in her voice and nodded. “She'll be fine. In the meantime, let's have a look at this squall.”

Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns was a prestigious one, and it was widely regarded in Equestria as the best place for any aspiring magician to learn how to become a caster par excellence in whatever field of study they chose to pursue. More than just magic, it served to teach history, mathematics, sciences, and even classical literature. Despite that, the mastery of the arcane was the central focus to almost all students who would attend.

All of ponykind has innate magic, though none are so able to express and manipulate it outwardly as the unicorn. In exchange for lacking the useful passive attributes of pegasi or earth ponies, or either of their instinctive understandings of land and sky phenomena, they are able to project and manipulate the world around them using their own magic. For the average unicorn, simple telekinesis and other odds and ends spells that relate to their special talents are generally enough to get along with.

For students of the School for Gifted Unicorns, these are only the beginning. By analyzing magic in a structured way, they can learn magic beyond just what their cutie mark gives them a predisposition for. Almost any spell from almost any school can be broken down into its component parts, studied, and then put back together to allow a student to understand and truly know how the magic involved flows.

In this way, all magic can be categorized and worked with and against in a manner not unlike the scientific method, with very few exceptions. To a properly trained magician, even the strangest phenomena had an underlying order and flow to them that could be observed, dissected, and understood. The webs and threads of mana were woven in a pattern that could be plucked, unraveled, and cut if necessary to prematurely cancel or strengthen any spell.

This storm was not that magic at all.

Sunset was taken aback, sitting on her rump with her horn and eyes aglow beside a similarly confused Twilight.

There was no weave. There was no network of minor effects coalescing to a larger one, no lattice to observe. There was nothing to break down, nothing to dissect. In the place of these was this looming, palpable...feeling of anger. Like the spell itself was emotionally charged and apparently deeply upset. Instead of a weave, they were looking at a single thread of incalculable size and power, with what appeared to be a will of its own and an inclination to throw tantrums.

“Twilight...This is something wrong.” Sunset murmured, furrowing her brow. “It's been awhile, but I know that this isn't a magic that can exist. This is alicorn grade spellwork, and I'm pretty sure the Princess would know if she or her sister had cast something like this.”

“Yeah...that's what I thought too, but it's definitely here, scientifically possible or not. So, what do you think we should do?” Twilight mumbled back, her tone one of detached curiosity.

“I'm...I'm not sure. There's nothing to start pulling apart.” Sunset paused. “I hate to just poke at it, but I don't know what else there is TO do. And this isn't anything like you've seen before, Miss Hero?”

Twilight stuck her tongue out before responding, “Nope. We can't sit here doing nothing. We'll just have to start probing it for weaknesses; maybe it's just disguised as one large effect.”

“Maybe. Let's do it.”

The pair reached out with their senses, their horns glowing in tandem with violet and cyan light as they began a 'hooves-on' analysis.

This turned out to be a mistake.

The magic recoiled in what seemed like surprise, drawing away from their united probe. And then, it surged back, the quiet whisper of anger morphing into an overwhelming feeling of unhinged rage and indignation. Their senses were suffocated, smothered in the tidal wave of fury.

Sunset felt her body seize up; some sort of trap woven into the spell? No, she would've found it... A terrible, unbidden thought came to her mind. Had the spell itself seized her? Could it have actually--

A lance of white hot pain flared in her skull. She gasped, feeling something warm running down her forehead. Twilight whimpered beside her, shivering.

It was a feedback phenomenon! When a spell was improperly structured or cast, the flow of magic could turn back on itself and the caster. With a spell of appropriate power, the feedback could kill, but their probes had been only minor things, enough for a headache. Unless...

Unless the storm was pouring magic back into them.

Terror bloomed in Sunset's mind as she realized: the probes. They'd left the door open, so to speak, and now they couldn't shut them as the water rushed in. Another pulse of agony wracked her and she fell to the balcony, feeling water on her coat. Twilight's shield must've fallen, she mused distantly. She felt rather than heard her friend's shriek of torment as the alicorn toppled over, flopping on top of Sunset and twitching erratically as though she'd been struck by lightning.

The storm swelled again, making her see spots against the back of her eyelids. This really might be it; done in by something as silly as a magic they'd never seen before.

How...anticlimactic. Somehow she'd expected more.

Pain. She screwed her eyes shut. Her heart pumped in her ears, erratic and unsteady. Darkness crept into the edges of her mind, sticky and insistent. Maybe she'd get to meet her friends again in the afterlife, she wondered. She could feel herself slipping away...who would get word to her friends? Maybe she should've just stayed on the other side. This might not have happened.

A note of indignation flared in a corner of her soul. This wasn't fair. Barely two days in, and she hadn't even had a chance to do anything, to learn anything, to make amends with anypony. Why was this happening now?

It was unnacceptable.

Unacceptable. She had standards to meet. She had people and ponies that were looking to her to come home.

UNACCEPTABLE.

She heard a strange sound, like a whip cracking. Twilight pushed herself off of Sunset, rising unsteadily to her hooves and pulsing with power. She forced her eyes to open and looked above her at the alicorn...and then she understood what it meant to BE an alicorn.

Twilight's eyes blazed with violet fire. Her cutie mark glowed and grew, surging over her body and tracing exotic stellar patterns even as her mane lengthened, waving in a wind neither of them could see. An additional cream-colored stripe filled out her tail and mane, her wings expanded, the tips of her feathers sparkling with stars.

Sunset was shocked, her agony momentarily forgotten in the wonderful and terrible light of this glowing lavender goddess, who even now lit her horn in an outpouring of magic that put her previous efforts to shame, a purple lance of energy puncturing the clouds and fighting the storm's unthinking fury.

The blistering energy of the storm responded, lightning crashing down around them as it resurged, violence apparently its only answer (and quite adequate for it). Twilight gritted her teeth, giving everything she had. If they couldn't undo this spell the proper way, she would smother it with raw power if she had to. But did she have enough in her to do that?

Sunset wasn't sure. The squall seemed to erupt with a level of malice, if that was possible of a magical phenomenon, that heretofore hadn't been present. Winds tore at the roof, shingles lifted away. Thatched roofs were ripped from their houses, water and rain flowing sideways. She needed more, Sunset realized. Twilight needed more. With dawning comprehension, her face hardened.

She pushed the pain from her mind. Whatever else, she was, she was still a former student of the Princess of the Sun, prodigy in the magical arts. A villainess and heroine both, to some. Sunset Shimmer was no street performer, no mere jester. A brilliant shining alicorn she might not be, but she could still help. She stood on her own hooves, shaky but determined. She concentrated on Twilight's form, and attempted to graft her own power to it, to support her friend.

Sunset was overwhelmed with the...the warmth of Twilight's magic. It was calculated and efficient, almost perfectly controlled. It spoke of long hours of drills and exercises, a near total dedication to mastering the power within her, combined with a heart that had decided to embrace almost everypony. But it was...lesser than it seemed. For all the raw power it had, it was incomplete, missing pieces...and that was why she wasn't able to dispel the storm alone.

Sunset reached deep into herself, trying to find the core of who she was. That singular piece of her that had always dazzled her instructors, earned Celestia's nod and smile of approval, wowed her peers and lessers. She found it, buried far and beneath layers of recrimination and doubt. It was withered and malnourished, almost forgotten and atrophied for her long stay in a world where it had no place. But it remembered her, too, and it was with a muted joy that she tapped it. She coaxed it to the surface, willing it to give, if only for one more effort.

And then Sunset remembered what it was to be Sunset Shimmer.

A power she'd not felt for years flooded her from hoof to horn and her eyes glowed, a smile on her tired face as she funneled the font of herself into Twilight's spell, the magic's color changing from a burning magenta to a soft, cloudlike periwinkle. The storm recoiled at its touch, suddenly finding opposition it hadn't anticipated (could it anticipate?).

Arcane might poured from the pair, clashing against lightning and wind, sound and fury. They were so close; Sunset could feel it. They were so close. Just a little more. She dug as deep as she could, gave all she had; she could again feel consciousness starting to slip away from the exertion.

They were so close.

They were...not going to win. Twilight was just as exhausted as Sunset; with her strange power incomplete and Sunset only helping shore it up rather than make it whole, they just didn't have enough.

The storm seemed to sense this and pressed down on them, bringing them to their knees. Sunset felt resignation and tears of frustration well up. She'd given it her all; that was all she had. Indignation alone didn't carry the day. She closed her eyes...

And with a terrible, concussive blast, the clouds cleared and blinding light rained down on the town. Searing rays illuminated sagging, leaking roofs and window covers ripped from their hinges, loose pieces of wood, paper, and plant matter floating in a lazy current through town. An oppressive, wet heat covered the soaking mares, who had already lost their luminescence and magical drive, collapsing to the balcony. Above them, a chromatic blur raced through the town, leading a small formation of pegasi to pick off straggler clouds.

A great weight landed forcefully on the balcony, the structure momentarily buckling under the impact. Alicorn and unicorn looked up.

Above them stood the (literally) radiant form of the Diarch of the Dawn, Unconquered Sun and Lightbringer of Equestria. Above them, staring at them with an expression that betrayed little except intense interest, was Princess Celestia.

Author's Note

This took longer than necessary, but the final section needed a rewrite. I didn't care overmuch for what I had initially, and so I did it again.

...I may need to update the tags at some point.

Reunion

Celestia's eyes bored into the smaller alicorn and unicorn. Sunset could see gears turning, but she couldn't see which ones as the Diarch's gaze lingered on her, taking her in and sizing her up. Sunset opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out, words dying before they reached her tongue. What would she even say?

Twilight started, “Princess Celestia! I--” She was cut off by the solar alicorn's raised hoof.

“Meet me in your palace, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Princess, pleas--”

“Now, Twilight.” The tone brooked no argument. The lavender alicorn opened her mouth one more time to speak, but quailed as Celestia stared her down. Guess there's a pecking order, Princess or not, Sunset mused. A flash and pop heralded Twilight's teleport, and Sunset Shimmer found herself alone on a wet balcony that even now was drying very quickly beneath the Princess' hooves.

They were silent for a time, Celestia's examination unblinking. Sunset looked her in the eyes, searching for something, anything that wasn't this soul-piercing stare. She started when the Princess's eyes softened slightly.

Sunset felt energy grasp her, warm and gentle. She was lifted slightly in the air, and with a slight feeling of squeezing, her environment changed. Landing on her hooves, she blinked, casting about.

She was in a clearing of some kind; there was a small pool of water nearby fed by a cascade that emptied out into a stream that continued down the hill. Trees ringed the space, wild grasses and flowers dotting the ground, with a set of hoofprints just a bit too large for any normal pony breaking the sameness of the soil. There seemed to be a track in the grass made by hooves, as though someone had paced there a great deal and after a while the grass just stopped trying to reclaim the spot. The whoosh of wings behind her called her attention.

Celestia landed behind her, face still set in an unreadable mask. Her horn glowed, another wave of soft golden light washing over Sunset. There didn't seem to be any effect besides making her coat tingle...but it seemed to satisfy the Princess, who exhaled softly.

Sunset tilted her head in confusion. Her heart hammered in her ears, anxiety starting to seize her. What if she was just priming her for a sealing spell? What if she was going to banish her? Why send Twilight away if only so she couldn't interfere? Why—Her train of thought was interrupted by Celestia's voice, so quiet as to almost be inaudible.

“It's you. It's really you.”

The mask was falling apart. Tears were forming at the corners of the Diarch's eyes, her tone wavering. She seemed to sag, all the regal bearing gone from her body. In its place was relief, like a breath held for far too long that had finally been allowed to leave. Celestia slumped, falling to her rump into a sitting position as she shook, face contorted into an expression that wanted to beam at the same time it wanted to sob openly. The expressions seemed to reach an agreement and settle on teary joy.

“It's really you.”

Sunset's own face twisted into a grimace, waterworks of her own rapidly escalating and soaking her muzzle. More complex thoughts and words left her. In the end, she had only, “I'm home.”

Celestia choked out a strangled sob and rushed forward, sweeping up her most wayward student in what seemed like a bonecrushing hug, cradling her as the Princess wept and laughed in equal measure. Sunset buried her face in her former teacher's coat, holding on to her. This was her. The real Celestia, her mentor, her instructor, her friend, her mother in all but name. She was strong, her mane was softer than anything had any right to be, her wings were immense, her body radiated warmth, her heartbeat was powerful, she was REAL. Celestia pushed Sunset away to her surprise, only to cradle the unicorn's face in her hooves, squeeze her cheeks and laugh while nuzzling her.

Sunset couldn't ever remember a time in her life when she'd felt such profound happiness. Relief. As though a piece of herself were sliding into place after being knocked ajar for so long. Like she was finally becoming whole. She exhaled, her heart pounding in her chest. Why had she waited so long for this?

A few minutes more of embracing, of weeping. Just to make sure that the other was there. And they finally managed to step away from one another. Celestia cleared her throat, wiped her eyes. A little judicious use of magic helped tidy the makeup that had run from her tears. Sunset herself found that she felt...spent. Like she'd just been put through a wringer and had come out cleaner, somehow. Despite that, a bitter sort of aftertaste remained in her mouth. She opened her mouth to speak...

“I...I have a lot to tell you, Princess. I...” Sunset started, only for Celestia to shake her head.

“Not...not yet, Sunset. We'll have time for that later, just you and me...if you're willing. There are ponies that need taken care of first, and Twilight doesn't deserve to have that task dumped on her shoulders.” She inhaled deeply, seemingly shoring herself up, reconstituting the shell of royal grace. Surprise wasn't quite the word for what Sunset felt as she watched the steely control of her entire body the Princess called forth. She'd seen the veil fall...but it was still a bit unexpected for it to reassert itself so quickly. The poise, the perfection, the carefully calculated aura she emanated.

And just like that, Celestia was once again the crown Princess, Diarch of the Day and Unconquered Sun. Even to Sunset, who could say she was—had been—closer to the alicorn than anypony she knew of (save Twilight) the awesome presence was still palpable.

A not-insignificant portion of Sunset rankled at it. She had more to say, now that the rush of reunion was past. But Twilight DID need help...

Celestia hummed in thought, and spoke. “We're returning to the castle, Sunset. Prepare yourself.” Her voice carried weight. It wasn't loud, or harsh, or even commanding. It was as though she simply stated facts, and that those facts were as inexorable as reality always was. The motherly tone was there, but it didn't fool the unicorn. Not when she'd heard the real thing.

The gentle glow passed over her once again, and she felt the mild squeeze of the trip between as the Princess seemed to effortlessly pull them through space. She touched down on the hard stone surface of Twilight's council chambers, the space seeming oppressively small for the alicorn that filled it. Certainly none of the thrones arrayed around the table were suitable for her. Seated in her appointed chair was Twilight Sparkle, who jumped (literally) at their appearance.

“PRINCESS! GAH!” A dull thump announced her arrival on the floor beneath the table.

Celestia gave a long-suffering sigh as she picked Twilight up from the ground, setting her on her hooves and even dusting her off a bit as the smaller alicorn struggled to regain her composure. Her expression was sheepish as her wings fanned nervously.

“S-sorry, Princess.”

“Twilight.” Celestia's tone was chiding, but only mildly so.

“Ah, sorry, Prin—Celestia.” Twilight looked a tad queasy at dropping the honorific. Sunset grimaced; she knew that pain well. Speaking to the Principal on the other side had been...interesting for the first two years. At least she'd had another title to default to.

“It's fine, Twilight. We're equals...even if it takes you a little while to learn.” Celestia's voice had become friendly once more. “...And on that note I do owe you an apology. I shouldn't have been barking orders at you first thing.” She leaned down to look Twilight in the eyes. “I am sorry.”

Twilight shook her head, all smiles. “It's fine, Pr—Celestia! I understand you were...uh, surprised when you arrived.” She leaned around the white alicorn to glance at Sunset. “I take it you took a moment to greet one another?”

The unicorn nodded, a ghost of a smile on her face. There was more to be said...but business came first, she supposed.

Celestia apparently read her mind, because she responded, “We can talk more later. For now let's see about getting the townsfolk the help they need. Come with me, please. Tell me what happened here.” She strode for the door, every step purposeful, heavy without effort. Sunset scrambled to keep up with her larger stride, nodding to Twilight as they set off at a light trot to keep up.

Ponyville had seen better days. Only once in the town's long history had flooding ever been a serious hazard, and that had been decades back. Most of the construction hadn't been built with water damage as a concern. Worse, the storm had been on a scale the town had never seen. Guardsponies had largely shed their armor and darted to and fro, helping with the cleanup duty and breaking down the more hazardous of debris to be properly disposed of. Some were otherwise occupied finding blankets for the few that had been caught out or struck by lightning, who needed ferried to the local hospital.

The trio found themselves making the rounds, ensuring that all was going smoothly and that relief efforts were being properly seen to. Progress had been hampered by both Sunset and Twilight periodically breaking away to help with moving something too large or prickly for the work crews to take care of themselves. Sunset was rather pleased to see that she and Twilight worked well together; their magic was similar in nature and formula, so twincasting spells seemed to come naturally to them. A sarcastic voice in her head quipped that it definitely had nothing to do with the fact that they were both trained by the same individual.

Either way, Princess Celestia's expression changed little during the explanation of what the pair had experienced, as though she had expected something of the nature. It wasn't until Twilight had described the magic of the storm as 'irritable' that her eyes widened slightly. She paused mid-step, causing her former students to stop and look at her with equal nervousness and confusion.

“Uh, Princess?” Sunset asked, brow furrowed.

Celestia blinked...and just like that, the control returned. “I'm fine, Sunset. Now...irritable, you said?”

“Yes, Princess.” Twilight answered (apparently forgetting the honorifics rule). “The storm was definitely magical in nature, and Sunset and I together couldn't dispel it. It was...different, somehow. Not like Discord's magic; it was like it operated on a completely different set of rules than ours. Not chaotic, just...well, different. And mean-tempered.”

“I'm pretty rusty at magic myself, but I can agree with what Twilight said, Princess.” Sunset added. “The storm was angry. Apparently angry enough to resist the the pegasi.”

Celestia put her hoof down, face pensive. “...If I may, I would discuss this matter further with you over dinner, if you'll have me, Twilight.” Twilight nodded so fast Sunset was mildly worried her eyes would pop out of her skull in response. “Good. In the meantime, I will be helping my little ponies with the cleanup efforts. You two should do the same. Consider...oh, isn't that your friend, Twilight?” The alabaster pony motioned with a gold-shod hoof at the chromatic blur that landed roughly before them.

Rainbow Dash slid to a halt before them, pulling herself into a shallow bow that seemed as though she were doing it perfunctorily and not because she meant it. “Hey, Princess. Can I borrow Twilight for a bit?” The smaller alicorn's face contorted in puzzlement.

“Certainly. We had just finished speaking. I'll see you later tonight, Twilight.” The lavender pony was only able to get a yelp in edgewise as Dash pulled her off into town square. Sunset watched them go, chuckling.

It then occurred to her that she was again alone with the Princess. Well, as alone as a pair could be amidst a serious cleanup detail. She turned to glance at Celestia one more time, only to find the Princess was looking at her with a contemplative face. Not for the first time Sunset wished that Celestia didn't have this strange inscrutability to her visage, that she was a little easier to read. But then, that ability to mask her thoughts had probably been absolutely necessary for the kingdom's rulership. Maybe if she'd been less unreadable...

Sunset shook her head, dispelling the treasonous thought. “I'm gonna go help with the mess, Princess. I'll...see you later tonight?”

Celestia nodded, a small smile on her face. “Good luck, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset gave a small smile and turned to go, but hesitated as the alicorn turned away to flag down one of her guards. She opened her mouth...but thought better of it and went to find somepony who could use her help.

Sunset Shimmer was grateful for a variety of things, and high-ranking among them was the fact that she was born with the spiraling, fluted horn sitting on her brow. It made a variety of distasteful tasks considerably less unpleasant, such as the messy, muddy cleanup of various splintered and filthy piles of debris and trash that had managed to pool at the southern side of town on the treeline as the waters had receded to the river. Despite her ability to keep a a fair distance from the mess, however, she'd managed to misstep and slide down an embankment almost into the mound itself. She'd opted to stick it out anyway to help with the cleanup (bravely in her own mind).

So in the end, she was absolutely coated in dry mud and grime anyway. As she approached the front door to Twilight's castle, she winced at the sensation of dirt caked in places she hadn't previously been aware of and the unnerving crunchy feeling on her hooves. She knocked thrice with her magic, unwilling to sully the door handle doing it manually. Spike's scaled face peeked out, eyes widening at the mostly brown unicorn on the front step.

“...so, is there any dirt actually left on the ground or did you bring it all with you?”

“Funny funny, dragon boy. I gotta get cleaned up, excuse me...”

Spike pulled a face at the thought. “Heck no, you'll track mud everywhere! Hold on.”

Sunset stared blankly as the door slammed shut. “Huh?”

Had she just been denied? She'd just been denied. She blinked slowly.

“Well, that was unexpected.” Sunset sat on her rump, no longer concerned about the mud on her backside. She started as she heard a bang above her. Craning back, she noted a window opening. And leaning out of it...Spike?

“Spike, what are you doing?”

“PRE-WASHING!”

“What.” Sunset squinted as what appeared to be a water basin appeared above the dragon. She was tragically too slow to connect the dots as a wave of water washed her off the front step with a screech, sending her spluttering down the stairs into an unceremonious and now very reinvigorated mud puddle that was swiftly on its way to growing up into a mud pond.

Once she managed to pull her head out of the muck and clear her eyes she glared daggers at the window, where Spike had at least the decency to wince. He did not, however, have the decency to not giggle at the mare, who was now mostly just a vague brown suggestion of a unicorn with a pair of blazing sea-green eyes. Sunset spat mud from her mouth and roared, “SPIIIIKE!”

The young dragon jumped and slammed the window shut, presumably to run and hide. Sunset dragged her hooves from the mud with a wet sucking sound as she extracted herself from the puddle, a snarl of frustration escaping her. “UUUUUGH! Great, just...great. Jeez, I needed a bath before, now I'm gonna need a deep cleaning.”

“I'll say,” a scratchy voice chimed in. “You're looking pretty messy there, stranger.” Sunset looked up, surprised to see the multicolored mane of Rainbow Dash, flopped lazily on a small cloud that hovered not far above the path.

“Dash...?”

The pegasus raised a hoof, cutting her off. “Again with the knowing my name...it's really weird and off-putting. Could stand to get introduced, though.” She hopped from the cloud nimbly, coming to a landing near Sunset (but not too near, likely because of how dirty the unicorn was). “Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria and probably the world. I'd shake your hoof but EW.”

“Uh...Sunset Shimmer, from very out of town. Nice to meet you.” She briefly considered flicking mud at Rainbow, but thought better of it.

“Yeah, I know who you are. Heard some from Twilight, heard more from the others.” The blue mare's face was stern, her brow set in a frown. “Some good, some bad.”

The hollow sensation returned. Oh, goodie. She'd almost forgotten what the self-loathing had felt like.

“...I'm not here to cause trouble.” Sunset mumbled, eyes downcast.

“Well, Discord seemed like he was the same way and then he nearly got us all killed.” said Dash, her voice cool (and not in the awesome way). “Fluttershy is the nicest of us, looking after him, and that was almost a disaster.” She paused. “Twilight says you've changed, and you were definitely out in that storm trying to do something with her about it. That I saw with my own eyes.” She pawed at the ground a bit, looking away from the unicorn before looking back. "...Listen, I'm not gonna pretend that I'm thrilled with the idea of someone who tried to kill one of my best buddies living in the same pad with her. I'm gonna keep an eye on you. Nothing perso--nah, it is kinda personal." The pegasus admitted aloud, voice conflicted. "You get where I'm coming from? Don't cause any trouble here. If you're on the level, we can talk again. See ya."

With that she took off, the force of her jump kicking up a fresh wave of dust.

Sunset remained there, sinking very slowly.

After a moment, she hung her head and sighed, trudging for the front door.

Spike trembled as Sunset pushed open the door. What would she do to him? Atomic noogie? Muddy huggle time? The most intense cheek pinch in history?!

Imagine his surprise when the mare plodded listlessly past him, heedless of the mess in her wake and apparently not aware of his presence. He was visibly irritated when he discovered the dirty trail she left...but on the other hoof she hadn't dunked him in the toilet for flushing (ha) her down the stairs. He sighed. Tit for tat; this was a preferable form of revenge. He tried to keep that in mind as he went to find a mop.

Sunset meanwhile continued her silent trek. She was passing the library when a voice caught her attention, bringing her out of her gloom.

“Sunset? How did it—oh sweet mother of Celestia.” Twilight Sparkle gaped at Sunset Shimmer, who had paused in her slinking in the doorway.

“...Twilight?”

“Sunset, wow! You must've really worked hard to help out the townsfolk! But, uh, you got a little dirty doing it. Just a little.” Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Okay, so you got really, REALLY dirty. So dirty that YOU'RE TRAILING MUD ON THE CARPET OH NO.” The unicorn yelped as a violet field scooped her up, dust pooling at the bottom of the magical field as it fell from her body. “NO, NO MA'AM. TO THE BATHROOM!”

“Tw...Twilight! Put me down! I can get to the bath just fine!” The (usually) amber mare squawked indignantly.

“No, no no no no. Princess visiting, have to have everything tidy! Gotta clean up the carpets, can't have you making tracks the rest of the way so,” Twilight yanked the pair through space with a quick blink, the tiles of the bathroom floor reflecting her spell as she simultaneously turned the faucets on.

“Twilight, you had better put me down or so help me there WILL be consequences!”

A mildly unnerving laugh came from behind Sunset before she was dumped in the tub, hot water piercing her shell of grime and instantly turning brown. “GUH! ALRIGHT SPARKLE, GAME ON!”

The lavender alicorn was unprepared for the gobbet of dirty water that launched itself from the tub, instantly turning her left side an ugly puce.

Time seemed to freeze as Sunset looked down her nose at Twilight, craning her forelimb back.

The youngest princess's face was taut as she turned back to face her guest. “You. Did. Not.”

Sunset lashed her hoof forward, blasting a wave of grungy bathwater across the room and soaking her host, who gasped in surprise. Twilight shook her head and glared at Sunset, eyes blazing. “You keep carrying on like this...making a mess...getting this gunge everywhere....you're gonna have a bath time.”

The unicorn capped off her ominous threat with an unceremonious glob of water directly to the face of the alicorn.

With a Royal Canterlot Shriek Twilight rushed at Sunset, seizing bottles of soaps and shampoos in her magic as Sunset followed suit with a sponge, towel, and whatever else she could grab.

In the main hall, the doors parted loudly as an armored stallion roared authoritatively, “HAIL, PRINCESS CELESTIA.”

Celestia mentally rolled her eyes as she walked past him. She wondered why she'd ever instated such an ostentatious announcement, or even why she needed an announcer at all. Then again, she'd written a lot of the Royal Protocol when she and Luna had been much younger and considerably more full of themselves. In any case, the only pony she saw in the hall was Spike, who seemed to be diligently mopping up a mess on the floor. He waved at the Princess and her guards as they entered. “Hello, Princess! Nice to see you again.”

Celestia's heart warmed to see the young dragon; she found herself almost thinking of him as a favored nephew some days, and had indeed been a major force in his rearing and education after Twilight had coaxed him from an egg that wasn't even meant to hatch. He had always been an earnest young thing, eager to please and quite attached to his 'sister'. More, he was always genuine with the alicorn, never bowing or scraping and certainly not seized by the frankly sometimes unhealthy (but still occasionally useful) devotion Twilight had for her former teacher.

“It's nice to see you too, Spike. Could you watch the door, gentlestallions?” She motioned to her escorts, who dutifully took up positions on either side of the massive frame. “Have you seen Twilight or Sunset, Spike? I was hoping to sit down to dinner with them while I was still here.” She still felt a giddy rush when she considered her most wayward student's presence; she was here, really here. It was like Luna's return all over again...but in a very different way at the same time.

Spike shook his head, scratching his chin with a claw as he considered. “Chances are Sunset's in the bath, since she was all muddy when she came in. Twilight was in the library...want me to go find them?”

“Why don't we both go look? I'd love to catch up with you as we go; as memory serves the palace is quite large.” Celestia suggested, eager to extend her time with the boy.

“Sure thing, Princess. Do you mind asking one of those guys to go check on my stew?” Spike jabbed a thumb at the stallion to the left of the door, who looked nonplussed. Celestia craned her head around and motioned for the kitchen, eyes sparkling. The guard nodded and went off, a small smile on his face.

“Reliable fellas, those guys. Anyway, let's go, Princess!”

“Indeed. Lead on, Sir Spike.” The alicorn chuckled as the little dragon marched with more authority than his small frame really warranted...but he really did try.

Twilight Sparkle seemed to face her most determined foe she'd yet encountered in her comparatively brief life; a canny mare who seemed to be her match in intelligence and cunning and a workout in magic. Worse, she seemed to exceed the rookie Princess in passion, which only helped equalize the disparity in sorcerous strength. She found herself in a hold, her worthy adversary furiously rubbing dirt into her mane and inflicting her with that awful gritty just-got-back-from-the-beach feeling!

Twilight roared, pushing the blotchy mare away just as Sunset lashed her with the simultaneously soapy and grimy water that now coated the tiles and made standing upright a dicey affair. She launched herself onto the unicorn who growled in frustration and managed to meet her in the air, the two of them awkwardly waltzing on the wet floor as they tried to keep their balance on their hind legs.

The alicorn gave out first, yelping in alarm as her hooves were suddenly unable to find purchase as the unicorn screeched in surprise and fell on her. Sunset crowed triumphantly despite being out of breath and leaned back to splash more water on the lavender mare only for her to squeak a protest as Twilight rolled over on her and pinned her, pressing the unicorn's forelegs to her chest.

Sunset gritted her teeth and went to cast a grabbing cantrip but the sensation of Twilight's horn touching hers and layering a spelljamming matrix nipped that in the bud. She opted instead to struggle against Twilight's weight (which was slightly greater than hers; waterlogged feathers were heavy!), trying in vain to push her off and renew the fight.

Twilight barked a victorious laugh. “I win! Yield!”

Sunset bashed her forehead against Twilight, horns crossing like swords as she momentarily stunned the alicorn. “Keep dreaming, Sparkle!” Unfortunately, the lavender mare recovered and pushed back with equal force, straining with the effort of maintaining her spelljammer and also keeping the unicorn pinned.

“...What even the heck are you two doing?”

The ponies both turned simultaneously, gaping at Spike, who was surveying the carnage with an expression that was partially shock, partially confusion, with a dollop of indignant rage thrown in for good measure. Striding up behind him was Princess Celestia, who froze for a moment as she viewed the scene with a slight blush. She reached for Spike, covering his eyes with a foreleg and pulling him out of the bathroom.

“Wh-Princess, what the heck? Why're you covering my eyes, what gives?!”

“So sorry for interrupting, girls. When you're done, kindly come downstairs.” Celestia's flushing seemed to grow more intense as she closed the door with a bit more force than necessary and hurriedly made for the hallway. I did not see that. I did not see that. I did NOT see that. I did not. It was definitely not a thing I just witnessed. No, no no. It was not.

Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle remained there for a moment, utterly silent.

Eventually Twilight broke the silence.

“Oh. My. Stars.”

Author's Note

I see a lot of Dash being written as dumb, despite a remarkable capacity for learning and memory in the right situation. Say, when one of her best friend's lives is threatened. Loyalty is her defining trait; I don't think she'd let go of a grudge she holds on behalf of those friends so easily.

I hope I wrote Celestia well enough; I live in fear of appreciable characterization for her. I hope to define her better moving forward.

~~can you smell the anime because I can~~

PATCH NOTES: In this chapter, many notes were made of Rainbow being more ornery than was strictly necessary or in character, and in review I can agree with that assessment. Thus, a relatively minor rewrite to bring her down just a notch or three from outright hostility to tenuous uncertainty. It feels to me like it fits a little better now. As always, keep up the constructive critique!

Talks

To say that the atmosphere at the table was a bit tense was to say that there were probably at least twenty gallons of water in the ocean. Spike glanced from face to face as he sipped the broth from his stew, having long since fished out all the vegetables and begun the laborious process of coaxing the smaller bits into the liquid remaining in the bowl, the better to wash it into his gullet. Normally he wouldn't do it with Twilight paying attention (she was certain he would make a mess), but she seemed fairly well occupied staring silently at her bowl and occasionally taking dainty bites of the mixture within with her spoon. Sunset fared little better, though to her credit she was at least eating. Celestia was by contrast apparently very hungry and heaved a contented sigh as she finished off her portion, smiling appreciatively at the young dragon. He grinned a reply and went to take her bowl.

“Spike, would you take mine, too?” Sunset asked, pushing her dish away. Spike obliged her and went to take Twilight's, who didn't protest. He frowned as he saw how little she'd actually eaten, but she always got this way when Celestia visited for any reason. She'd probably look for snacks later once she'd had a chance to decompress. He rolled his eyes as he made for the kitchen; his surrogate elder sister was really smart but she missed the point with startling regularity.

As the double-door closed behind him, Celestia cleared her throat with the gentle-but-unmistakable authority of a ruler and called her former students' attentions to her.

“Now then. I think it pertinent that we address the little incident upstairs like the grown mares and scholars we are before it festers into something uncomfortable for all of us.” Twilight and Sunset respectively blanched and flushed as she continued. “With the benefit of hindsight, I'll be forthright. Are you two in a romantic relationship?”

Sunset responded first: “NO! No, we're not, we--”

Twilight tried to answer simultaneously: “We're friends! Good friends! We--”

“I mean not that Twilight's not great, but we--”

“Sunset's really sweet, but we aren't a couple or anything!”

“Twilight was just trying to clean me up because I was dirty. I MEAN COVERED IN MUD--”

“Our relationship is great! PLATONIC! Platonic relationship, I mean!”

Celestia raised a hoof as the pair babbled over each other. She wasn't quite prepared to try to decode the verbal stumbling, so once they fell silent, she closed her eyes and nodded. “Alright then. I believe I understand.” She smiled at the pair, who both sighed in relief and gave her near identical weak smiles in return. The symmetry was uncanny...but she was able to keep the off-putting feeling from reaching her face by long practice. The diarch's smile turned impish as she finished, “...but next time, do remember that there's a young dragon in the castle. Lock your doors.”

A dull thump answered her quip. The alicorn frowned, looking between the younger mares. Sunset seemed to have planted her face on the table (which must have hurt terribly given that it was stone), steam seemingly coming from her ears. Twilight was covering her face with her hooves, muttering something about clean thoughts. Celestia was completely unable to prevent her right eyebrow from escaping her iron control and rising of its own accord.

A long-suffering sigh escaped the Solar Princess.

“...well, to business, then.”

The younger ponies straightened up, dignity mostly recovered as they listened intently.

Celestia continued, her voice clear and didactic as she went. “The cleanup efforts around Ponyville are off to a good start; the storm was sudden and comparatively brief, so despite not being prepared for something on that scale the overall amount of property damage is surprisingly small. More worrisome are the multiple cases of sickness and injury from various causes ranging from lightning strikes to falling debris.” She paused a moment, considering. “Yet more concerning is the storm itself. It was less a thunderstorm and more a hurricane, which while natural phenomena have never been seen this far into the heartland of Equestria.”

The Princess's horn pulsed with mana as she conjured an image of a map, overlaying it on the table before her two former students. Sunset was immediately consumed with picking out details that had changed since her departure. Appleloosa had grown from a single building to several; Baltimare seemed to have extended further down the coast than she recalled...and the Crystal Empire, of course, now occupied the formerly bare wasteland to the northern of Equestria proper. Her examination was cut short as Celestia spoke again.

“The castle has multiple reports in the last week of unusual events.” Several small red dots appeared on the map. “Not just storms, but the earth rumbling, plant life abruptly surging outward and overtaking open land, floods independent of rainfall in high elevations, wild animals suddenly attacking ponies where previously they dared not tread, and in one case,” She pointed with a gold-shod hoof at a blip in the desert between Appleloosa and Dodge Junction, “What seemed to be an up-swell of magma in a place with no recorded history of vulcanism.” She paused again, glancing at her juniors. “This has all been in in the space of eight days.”

Twilight frowned as she considered the map. “Eight days? And this many different events? How did this not pop up in national newspapers yet?”

“The majority of them were not in populated areas. Because they represented no danger they were catalogued as something to be studied, not responded to.” Celestia replied. “Notice anything about the phenomena?”

Sunset tapped her chin thoughtfully. They seemed to have little rhyme or reason in actual happenings; wildly varying forces happening almost concurrently with each other. Few of them had anything in common with one another. Except-- “They're all natural disasters.” The unicorn noted, her analytic mind processing the details. “In what order did they happen?”

Celestia blinked and dismissed the dots on her projection, reapplying them in the order her reports were dated. Twilight made a small 'oh!' of understanding as she watched the pattern of blips creep up toward Ponyville. The little red icons seemed to cluster as they went, a rough line forming as they trailed from the southeastern sector of the map. Twilight spoke, “Well, they seem to be following a path. If I had to guess, it has something to do with the leylines.”

The Solar Princess nodded, pleased with both of them. She was unable to prevent herself from indulging her natural inclination as a teacher, adding, “Full marks, both of you. Now, given what we already knew, and what you two learned tonight, we're that much closer to understanding the problem.” She drew herself up, dismissing the projection as she continued, “Word from my eyes afield has these events trailing further south and east, past the Endless Marshes and into the lands beyond. Normally I would sent somepony to investigate, but as the area is largely unmapped and known only by rumor I'm reluctant to dispatch a pony that might not return.”

Sunset felt a nameless dread form in the pit of her stomach as the Princess turned to Twilight, a significant expression passing between them. “I may call upon your acumen as a scholar soon, Twilight Sparkle. As a friend, I would welcome your aid in determining how best to address these events. In the meantime, we'll observe and hope that these are one-time phenomena, and try to prepare towns situated near leylines for potential trouble.”

Celestia then turned to Sunset, smiling. “Of course, your input would be most welcome, too, if it comes to that.”

She stood, stepping away from the cushion that had acted as a seat for the pony far too large for any of the thrones around her. “On that note, I'm afraid I've tarried too long. Luna will be cross with me if I...what's the phrase? Leave her hanging?” She chuckled. Celestia moved around the table to nuzzle Twilight affectionately before meeting Sunset on the other side. She paused, a genuine smile on her features as she gazed at Sunset. The unicorn bowed respectfully in return, but made a small gasp as the larger pony pulled her into a hug with her forelegs and wings, enveloping the amber mare in soft warmth.

“Welcome home, Sunset.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Sunset responded, her voice quiet as she tried not to suffocate in her mentor's embrace (maybe an exaggeration, but Celestia did give very firm hugs).

The elder alicorn released the smaller mare and stood straight. “We'll have our moment to talk. I promise.” She had a tired smile as she finished, “I'll send a letter as soon as I have a free moment.” The unicorn nodded, giving her mentor a bracing smile.

“Gentlestallions, we're leaving. Have a good night, girls. I'll say hello to Luna for you...and Twilight?”

The lavender alicorn perked up, surprised to be called upon specifically.

“Don't forget to write your old nag of a teacher once in a while. It gets terribly dull at the castle sometimes.” With that she left, a serene smile on her face as the double doors closed behind her, guards on each side.

Sunset Shimmer sighed. Twilight glanced at her, concerned. “Something wrong?”

“...we didn't get a chance to really speak to each other.”

“Do I know how that is...” Twilight nodded understandingly, patting her guest with a hoof. “She'll make time for you; you'll see.”

“Yeah...”

“In the meantime, it's been a long day and we've done a lot, so maybe it's time to turn in. I'll go find Spike and we can--”

Twilight was interrupted by the sound of a young voice clearing its throat.

“Ahem...I hope you aren't planning on leaving that mess in Sunset's bathroom for ME to clean up.” Spike stated from the kitchen double-doors, his voice even, though it looked like it took effort for him to not visibly bristle at the pair of ponies.

Twilight started and glanced guiltily at Sunset, who gave her host a sidelong expression that clearly said 'this is your fight, not mine'. “W-well, honestly it had slipped my mind...”

Spike waved a hand authoritatively. “Nuh-uh. You don't get to leave this disaster behind in the name of science this time, Twilight. I'm not cleaning that up; you two made that mess fighting or whatever you were doing, so you fix it. I'm going to bed.” He turned to leave the hall, stopping at the stairs and turning back, making an 'I'm watching you' motion with his fingers. “If I wake up and find that bathroom's still trashed, I ain't making breakfast. You'll have to do it...ON YOUR OWN!” He finished dramatically, cackling theatrically as he ascended the stairs.

The pair remained stationary, Twilight groaning with exasperation. Sunset turned to the lavender mage, her voice bracing. “That sucks, Twi. I'm gonna go get some shuteye myself; you were right when you said we'd had a long day. Night!” She was prevented from leaving by an insistent tug on her tail, sweat forming on her brow.

“Ooooh no. You were as much a part of that as I was, you're gonna help me clean it up!” Twilight stamped her hoof to hammer the point home, but given that she wasn't terribly strong it ended up seeming more like an indignant filly than anything. Sunset was unable to restrain a chortle.

“Wh—STOP LAUGHING! I'm serious! What are we gonna do without breakfast? It's the most important meal of the day!”

Sunset laughed as she turned to go again, responding, “Well, good thing I'm proficient in a kitchen! Guess I'll have to cook for one tomorrow morning~!” she finished in a singsong voice, cantering away.

“Sunset, no! Come on! That's not fair!” Twilight whined as she chased her guest.

Wednesday found Sunset at Rarity's boutique, per her promise (that she'd been voluntold for), seated on a fairly comfortable chair in the dining room behind the storefront proper. Across from her the owner/proprietor sat, in the midst of recounting a tale the fire-maned unicorn was having serious trouble believing.

“...you? You, of all ponies?”

“Yes, dear. It was...well, it was an eye-opening experience.” Rarity slowly stirred her tea with a spoon, her face pensive. “Sunset Shimmer, I must confess something. When Twilight first went through that mirror, and came back with the story of an equal and opposite who had taken a different road than her, I vilified you in my mind. How terrible a pony must you have been! How ungrateful, rude and entitled you had to be!” She paused. “...even when Twilight insisted you had simply had a bad turn.” Rarity looked up, a smile on her face. “She didn't want to think you were all bad. She reasoned that no student of Celestia could be.”

Sunset's heart warmed, even through the sour condemnation of a past Rarity even as she continued, “But ultimately, you would be an enemy in my mind.” Her teaspoon stirred more, soft tinkling of silver on china accompanying her as she spoke. “...and then, I had the worst day of my life.”

Rarity looked up, the cheer in her eyes gone. “When the Nightmare took me, it preyed on my fears and anxieties. It promised me freedom from worry about the expectations of others, the need for validation, for friendship. The bitterness of feeling ignored, of being unappreciated.” She stopped again, looking down at her tea, now lukewarm. “I was turned against my friends. I lead an army of shadows and malice against my home, against the Princesses, against even poor, dear Spike.” She chuckled at the last. “That boy...so steadfast. I don't warrant that kind of loyalty.

“In any case, darling...I'm sure the others want to think that I was possessed and not in control of myself, and in a way, that's true. But not entirely. I lashed out, demanded devotion and adoration from everyone. It was still Rarity, but a Rarity twisted and devoid of limits or remorse.” She looked at Sunset significantly, who shifted in her seat uncomfortably. “It was intoxicating, the freedom. The ability to do and say anything I wanted, the power. The others found a way to bring me back to myself, but...the experience stayed with me. Celestia knows that I'm not perfect..but after all that, I finally started to seriously examine myself, and what it was that I wanted.”

Rarity sipped her tea and pulled a face once she realized how cold it was. She pushed it aside and continued, “...but you know how that is, I imagine.” The alabaster seamstress leaned on one hoof as she spoke. “I don't miss that power. I don't even know what I would do with it; I'm a dressmaker, not a queen or conqueror. But I do miss that liberation sometimes. It's exhausting some days, you know? All the social graces, the cues...especially in business. Reading between lines and saying the right words is the difference between putting food on the table or going hungry.” She smiled as she finished, “I wouldn't have it any other way...but I do feel I could use a break once in a while.”

Rarity levitated the teapot to the stove and set water to heating once more before turning back to Sunset. “But enough about me, darling! How have things been for you in the last few days? Adjusting well to Ponyville, I hope?”

Sunset hesitated, not sure where to begin. “Well...I mean, putting side Sunday's bizarre events, it's been pretty okay. Twilight's been accommodating...maybe too accommodating. The archives did turn out to be the mess she implied they'd be and more, but that's not really a difficult problem to solve, just onerous. I don't know that I'm really earning my keep. Pinkie and Dash are still...uh, keeping their distance. The townsfolk are nice enough, even if they keep giving me weird looks.”

“Weird looks, dear?” Rarity interrupted, confused.

“Yeah...it's kinda hard to put my hoof on. Like they expect me to disappear if they look away. Or maybe like they expect me to explode or something? Not being rude, just...wary.” Sunset frowned, tapping her chin with a hoof. “I'm not sure why.”

“O-oh, well...ah, we might have something to do with that, darling.” Rarity admitted, a sheepish smile on her face. “With Twilight being a Princess now, many of the townsfolk seemed to have gotten it into their heads that her friends were minor royalty or something. It took a fair amount of effort to convince them otherwise. She wrestles with that title every day...but also, the Elements of Harmony seem to attract trouble. Why, it seems we can't go a month without some new issue cropping up.” She was interrupted by the tea kettle's insistent whistle. Rarity chuckled as she retrieved it, finishing, “It's all very disconcerting for the average citizen, even as eclectic as our townsfolk are. It seems strange unicorns are always heralds of something momentous, between Twilight, Trixie, you--”

“I'm sorry, did you say Trixie? Trixie Lulamoon?” Sunset interjected, brow furrowed in annoyance.

“Er—yes? Her full name is Lulamoon? Do you know her?”

“I know her other. She's...uh...well, she's a handful. Very proud. Very loud. Annoying.” Sunset finished, not sure what else to say. “She'd honestly have given me a run for my money during my bad days if she'd grown a spine.”

“Yes, well...that does sound like her on this side. Is yours a stage magician? Sleight of hoof and all that?”

The amber unicorn nodded. “Yep, that's basically her primary hobby. That and talking about how great she is.”

“How odd...”

“Yeah...”

Rarity cleared her throat and continued, “Change of subject, then. How was speaking to the Princess, if you don't mind me asking? As I understand, you were also her personal student once.”

Sunset hesitated, closing her eyes. How to sum up their interactions? Their reunion had been a joyful one, but there was still a lingering sense of unfinished business in Sunset's mind. A distant, sour part of her remarked that Celestia probably knew that and was deflecting her deliberately, but she quashed that voice. There hadn't been time; it wasn't sentimentality telling her that, but one way or another there were things she needed to say to the alicorn. Still...

“Rarity, how can I...what words do you use for that?” Sunset began, her tone exhausted. “Uh...hm. Alright, try to imagine that you parted with your mother on bad terms. Very bad terms.” At the stunned expression Rarity gave her, she continued, “Now consider even after you've had second thoughts about that parting, and want to make up, you can't. Because you're afraid. You're terrified your mother won't want you anymore, that she'll have permanently disowned you and banished you from your home. And that you DESERVE it.” Sunset saw tears starting to form in Rarity's eyes, but pressed on. “And then after all that anger and uncertainty, you come back and she holds you like she's afraid you'll vanish again, cries for you. Welcomes you back, you, the prideful filly who never for a second really understood what she had, as though you had never fought at all.” Sunset blinked, feeling moisture at the corners of her own eyes. “That's...that's what it was like. I don't know any other way to put it.” She wiped her eyes with the back of her hoof, inhaling as Rarity hiccuped in her chair, barely suppressing sobs.

Sunset fell silent for a moment, allowing her host to collect herself (or perhaps so that SHE could do the same). “There's more I need to say to her. Things I want to get off my chest. But it was...well, it was.” she finished lamely, not sure what else she could say.

“Sunset, dear, that's...the sweetest and saddest thing I've ever heard at once! I...I..” the alabaster unicorn took a moment to blow her nose loudly into her her hanky and promptly summoned another (from where Sunset wasn't sure) to wipe her eyes of the running mascara that now trailed down her cheeks. “O-oh my goodness, where are my manners? Just give me one moment to...to wash up, darling.” With that, Rarity paced to the bathroom door slowly, faint sniffles heralding her departure.

The amber unicorn was once again left with her thoughts.

She found this was not a situation she at all was keen on. Instead, she peered around the kitchen, looking for details, anything to distract her. The icebox seemed to have faint hoof-shaped indentations in the side; either someone was kicking it or trying to climb it. A small set of hooves, if she wasn't mistaken. Sunset rose from her seat to examine the prints more closely, now engrossed in her little mystery. She found herself smiling, despite the wave of tired exhaustion that had hit her. She remembered doing something similar when she'd just been a little filly, exploring the castle kitchens. Princess Celestia had been so cross with her, but the head chef had just laughed it off. What was his name again...? She found she couldn't recall. Another thing she'd forgotten during her stay on the other side. Sunset frowned, wracking her mind. She had got along so well with that stallion, even during her worst times. How could she have--

“Are you Sundown Shine?” A high-pitched, almost screeching voice sounded to her left, causing the mare to yelp in alarm and spring away, narrowly missing slamming into a counter. The words came from a small, rounded unicorn filly with a curled, two-tone mane and bright green eyes, who tilted her head quizzically as Sunset placed a hoof on her heart to calm herself down.

“Holy Celestia, kid. Don't sneak up on a pony like that!”

The filly tilted her head the other way, confusion still on her face. Sunset was reminded of a puppy who hadn't quite understood the command it just heard. “I didn't sneak up on you.”

“You sure? Could've fooled me...Sweetie Belle, I take it?”

“Yeah! I'm--”

“Rarity's little sister. I know.” Sunset cut her off.

The filly gaped. “How did you know that? Are you side-kick? Miss Cherrilee said that it was a really hard magic to do. OOH! What am I thinking right now?!” The diminutive unicorn screwed up her face, nose scrunching adorably as she tried to think as loudly as she was able. Sunset almost hated to disabuse her of the notion she was telepathic.

Almost.

“You're thinking raisins. Also, I'm not a psychic.” Sunset's expression was flat as Sweetie Belle gaped at her in shock.

“BUT I WAS THINKING RAISINS! You've gotta be--”

“Lucky guess, kiddo. Anyway, what're you doing here so early? I thought children had school until four-ish.”

“Miss Cherrilee let us out early!” the filly chirped.

“Of course she did. Ah...your sister should be—oh, there she is.”

Rarity announced herself with a friendly if mildly strained greeting for her younger sister as she returned. “Sweetie Belle! What a...pleasant surprise. I take it you were released early, because if you weren't then I'm afraid I'll have to send you straight to your room.” At her sibling's emphatic nod, she finished, “Very well then. I'm afraid I'm otherwise occupied right now with my friend, Sunset. You seem to have already introduced yourself, so run along for now, darling. We can talk tonight; I promise.”

Sweetie groaned the melodramatic groan of a child scorned, responding, “But that won't be for HOURS!”

“No buts, young lady. Go on, now.” The unicorn spoke with a maternal tone, her eyes sparkling as she watched her sister go for the door. When the filly looked back, her face one of worry, Rarity smiled and winked. Sweetie Belle broke into a winning smile and scurried out the door, laughing as she went. Sunset observed the interaction, initially warmed by the familial bond...but frowning as an ugly sort of envy clenched in her heart.

Seemed like envy was just a basic aspect of her, she mused bitterly.

Still, it wouldn't do to bring that to Rarity. “She seems nice.”

“Oh, Sweetie Belle is...well, very sweet-natured. Enthusiastic, kind, and friendly perhaps to a fault...though a bit naive.” Rarity paused. “That's not a bad thing. But as you can see, she can be a bit much to handle all at once.”

“Yeah, I see what you mean.” Sunset responded, head on a hoof in thought. “Growing up in the castle, I didn't really have much in the way of siblings...I mean, unless you counted Cadenza, but all I remember about her is being incredibly angry that she existed.” Rarity's quizzical expression prompted her to answer, “It's a bit of a story. I'll tell you another time. Speaking of time, is that clock correct?”

Rarity nodded and glanced at the clock on her wall as she did. What she saw was apparently not what she wanted to see, because she jumped in her seat like she'd been stung. “Oh good heavens! It's already three o'clock, oh no!” She sprang from her chair with agility Sunset could honestly say she hadn't expected from the dressmaker, who's mouth was set in a thin line with wide eyes as Rarity scrambled through the door to the storefront. Sunset opted to follow, mildly concerned.

Rarity raced to and fro, a feather duster whipping through the air in her magic even as she simultaneously tidied numerous smaller messes (if they could be called that).

“Uh, Rarity? You need any help? What's wrong?”

“Oh! How terribly rude of me.” The unicorn spun about, her worry clear in her face. “I'm afraid that I have an appointment in just a few minutes with the editor of a fashion-oriented publication to preview my winter line. We spent so much time talking that it slipped my mind.” She ducked past Sunset as she polished a minuscule mote of dust from the face of one of her windows. “I am quite sorry, darling, but can we pick this up another time? Say, Thursday next week? Fluttershy and I have a spa day then; you could come along! It would be a nice, relaxing way to spend the day.”

“Er, that sounds great, but your winter line? It's barely halfway through May. How could you already have a winter line?”

Rarity tutted, fretting taking a backseat to self-assurance as she responded, “Fashion is done some time in advance, darling. A large part of selling our works is learning to read trends long before they become apparent to the untrained eye...but I'm wasting time! Have a good afternoon, Sunset! Give my regards to Twilight and Spike!”

And abruptly Sunset Shimmer found herself outside Carousel Boutique, door slammed behind her.

“...well alright then.”

Author's Note

THE HOLIDAYS KICKED MY ASS BUT HERE WE ARE, JUST IN TIME FOR THE NEW YEAR

If there's any pony that SHOULD know the value of good communication, it has to be Princess Celestia. There was this whole shebang with her sister and all that, was kind of a big deal; feel like she probably learned a lesson there. Ideally, anyway.

~~Just say it, Rarity: Sweetie Belle's a bit dumb.~~
EDIT: DO NOT TRUST SPELLCHECK TO COVER YOUR GRAMMATICAL FLAWS

Old Homes

Canterlot was considered by most scholars, economists, and of course its own noble population to be the crown jewel of Equestria. A massive, bustling metropolis built into and around the face of the Canterhorn (itself one of the nation's most impressive peaks), it ringed the mountain with its spires and pennants, parapets and gates. It recalled something out of a fairy tale in architecture, as much a fortress as a city, with heavy, dense stone walls protecting the buildings and homes within. Even its location had been chosen as a tactical consideration; there was only one true road leading uphill to the main gates, with a commanding view of the valley below and the countryside for miles around.

Above even the towers and pinnacles of the city proper, built almost into a sheer wall in a mind-boggling feat of engineering, was the Royal Palace of the Princess. A monumental edifice composed of multiple towers of its own, it looked out over the city and beyond to nearly the whole of the nation, its position affording it a nearly two-hundred-and-seventy degree view of the lands around the mountain. Here dwelled the Diarchy, and it was thus the seat of political power for Equestria and, to many ponies, the soul of their nation. It could house a contingent of staff hundreds strong, among them housekeeping, security, clerical, culinary, and many other smaller jobs besides.

A pony who lived in the castle was a pony with an exceptional quality of life, in many ways. All one's needs seen to by servants, food prepared by the finest chefs in the land, and the entirety of the city of Canterlot just a short trip down into the city.

It was not at the castle directly, but at the train station that Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle disembarked, the former stretching her forelegs with a groan as they stepped onto the platform.

“Next time, can we please get seats that aren't literally just wooden benches with a backrest crudely nailed on?”

“Oh, come on. The ride was short, and besides, how was I supposed to know that they were doing maintenance on the train cars today?”

Sunset grudgingly conceded the point with a nod and adjusted her saddlebags as she commented, “Well...whatever. Judging by the sun I'd guess it's close to noon. Your appointment isn't until three...so what do you wanna do until then?”

Twilight hummed in thought as she peeked inside her own bags, verifying that all of her notes and books were accounted for. “I suppose we could catch lunch while we wait. Do you have any preferences?”

Sunset considered. The last time she'd been in Canterlot had been years prior and she was in no way acquainted with what was where anymore. Granted, she hadn't been much for dining out even before she'd left. Sunset did not in the least consider herself a foodie, and was usually quite content with whatever filled her stomach and didn't taste revolting. To that end, the castle's waitstaff had been quite adequate to her needs, even if Celestia had occasionally insisted she eat something besides a generic sandwich once in a while.

“...I got nothing. You lead, I'll follow.”

Twilight nodded an affirmative, and the pair left the platform, pushing through the throngs of ponies coming and going from the train station.

As they went, Sunset took the time to take in the city around her.. It was strange to her at this juncture to see so many ponies in one place, all of them engaged in their own business and hardly sparing a look at ponies around them. In Ponyville, everyone seemed to know each other, and going out and about seemed to be an exercise in greetings, periodic waves and friendly smiles as one made their way through town.

Canterlot was different; there were simply too many hundreds, thousands of ponies to know them all. Everypony here lived in their own little microcosms, making their own way through the hustle and bustle of life where you could expect to run into dozens of others at any time of the day. The air of friendliness was gone; it was supplanted by a feeling of constantly being alone in a crowd. All seemed to have some place to be very quickly, and there was an understated rush to the pace of all the citizens. In a way, it was familiar to Sunset, who had spent the last four years of her life in a school in a metropolitan area.

She found she didn't miss it.

The district surrounding the train station was ultimately a commercial one. Businesses benefited from the proximity to the offloading point of freight and the relatively short trip to get their goods on to cars and shipped to other locations in Equestria. Restaurants were common, too; with so many tourists, travelers, and others passing through, it was a great way to get hoof traffic and eateries that could afford the high costs of rent had a much better chance of prospering than almost anywhere else in the city, perhaps excluding the sky-docks on the other side of the city.

Twilight seemed to settle on a coffee shop named 'The Daily Grind' a few blocks away from the station. It was already quite busy between the lunch rush and the usual onslaught of comers and goers, and Sunset found herself doubting a table could be found. “Twilight, are you sure that's--”

Her query was interrupted when the elderly stallion at the counter met the princess's eyes and grinned widely. He spoke a few words to a youngster and swapped spots with him, abandoning his crew to the ravages of the rush as he pushed over to the pair.

“Well, my ears! If it isn't my favorite little scholar! What brings you back to town, Sparkle?” Twilight raised a hoof in a cautionary gesture, a wince on her face.

“Ah, not so loud, Mister Grind. I'm not exactly incognito, but...”

The wrinkled old stallion nodded solemnly, a bushy eyebrow going on a journey north Sunset was frankly shocked by. “I understand you, Miss. You needing a table, then? I'll go clear off a spot in the VIP area.”

As the greying stallion shuffled off past the throng of customers, Sunset craned her head around in confusion. “I don't see a VIP area...or anywhere that looks closed off.”

“Uh, you'll see.”

Sunset profoundly hated that phrase. She was just about to say so when a younger mare (likely a college student) came before them and asked them to follow her. Through the crowd they pushed, behind the counter and up a flight of stairs they went, and through a door they were led.

Up here, the quiet was almost deafening compared to the din of the ground floor. A few scattered tables and chairs beneath umbrellas dotted the small space. Sunset began to appreciate why this would be VIP space; it had none of the clutter of your average eatery. “Oh.”

The young mare with the rosy coat turned and smiled at the two, “Strictly speaking this is a break area for us, but the Mister Grind says you're fine to be up here; enjoy yourselves, and I'll be back with a menu before too long.” There was something familiar about her, but Sunset couldn't quite put a hoof on it.

As she trotted back to the door briskly, Sunset shook her head and decided to pick a table at random, setting her saddlebags down and sighing as she sank into the chair.

“You forget just how busy this city is after so long away from it. The town on the other side of the mirror was crowded, but not like this...” The unicorn glanced toward the castle, silhouetted against a small sea of comparatively minor towers. A brief flash of irritation rose as she remembered that she and the Princess had yet to meet again in the past week. She tried to tamp it down with logic, reasoning internally that diarch surely had a thousand demands tearing at her simultaneously. It was easy to recall her teacher's personal study, constantly inundated in paperwork as Celestia would skim the forms before her at a speed that had boggled the young Sunset's mind while she did basic control exercises. Despite the sensible explanation the bitterness remained, a smoldering note of discontent that managed to pull another wistful sigh from the amber mare.

“Sunset?”

The unicorn started, the concern in Twilight's voice bringing her back to reality with frightful speed. “H-huh? I'm sorry, you were saying?”

“I wasn't saying anything...” The alicorn looked beyond her guest, toward the palace nestled on the mountainside. “...thinking about the Princess?”

Sunset considered deflection, but experience told her that was pointless. “Yeah...” She pawed at her chair's seat with a hoof, restless as she continued. “No word from her yet on us talking.”

“I'm sure she's--”

“Very busy. I know.” Sunset cut Twilight off, and grimaced as she realized how terse she'd sounded. “S-sorry. I know she would've contacted me as soon as she was able. Just impatient, I guess.” She looked back toward the castle, its parapets sparkling in the midday sun. The treasonous voice chimed in, remarking that Twilight Sparkle would've received an audience immediately. She ignored it as she continued, “Princess Celestia rules a nation. She's got millions of ponies to look after in the end. She can't put it all on hold for any one, even for me.” Sunset frowned as she finished, “Especially for me.”

“Don't say that, Sunset.” Twilight chided, though her tone was less admonishment and more pleading. “She'll make time. I know she will.” She was cut off from further words by the return of their server, the pink coated mare placing a pair of menus and a glass of water each on their table from a tray deftly carried on her back.

“Afternoon again, ladies. I'm Lemon Zest and I'll be your server, so nice to meetcha!” Sunset started, examining the pegasus anew. She had the coat, the mane...even the golden eyes. Why hadn't Sunset recognized her?

“Uh, Miss? I don't really get any prettier if you stare.” The unicorn blanched, leaning away and rubbing her temple with a hoof as Lemon Zest peered at her quizzically.

“Erm...sorry. You remind me of another pony I know.”

The server grinned, replying, “I'm gonna hope that's a positive thing. Do you have an order?”

A decidedly easier trip down the stairs and through the lobby (and a few coins in the tip jar) later, they were back onto the cobblestone sidewalks of Canterlot proper, headed inward toward the city's center.

Now that the lunch rush had passed, the streets were less congested and there was a little less hurry to the trot of all ponies, but the air of privacy hadn't diminished in the least. Still, fewer distractions meant Sunset could properly take in her surroundings, trying to match up her fragmented and spotty memories of what boulevards connected to which avenues, and what shops could be found on any given corner.

She wasn't surprised to find she recognized almost nothing. Despite this, she was still rankled for some reason she couldn't quite put her hoof on.

Their destination was Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, perhaps the most well-known institution in Canterlot, maybe even Equestria on the whole. To find herself walking down the same road, seeing those gates in the distance, was a bizarre thing for Sunset. A terrible, onerous sense of deja-vu bore down on her as she walked. Seeking a distraction, she turned to Twilight.

“So, to review,” Her words were chosen perfectly. Twilight was all about reviews, the organization fiend, and it showed in her immediate keen attention on Sunset, ready to take in every detail. “...You're going to be giving a lecture on...friendship. A full-blown, hours set aside and an auditorium reserved expressly for your lecture.” At Twilight's insistent nodding, Sunset continued, “Alright, I'll bite. I won't pretend that my grasp of the magic of friendship is at all on your level, but is it really something you can approach academically? I tried on the other side and the results were...uh, messy. It drove your other utterly mad when she couldn't apply the scientific method to it.” she finished with a chuckle, remembering the bespectacled girl's uncharacteristic rage.

The alicorn laughed. “Yes, I can see how it would have. Magic in the human world seems to work entirely differently, and even here in Equestria friendship isn't quite like the other kinds of magic you can study. From a practical standpoint it's based almost entirely on emotional bonds, and it's from those that their power seems to come. The Elements of Harmony seemed to be physical expressions of the aspects of that bond, but since the actual physical items have returned to the tree...and, ah, I suppose taken up residence in me and our other friends, it's not something I can put through the usual battery of alchemic or arcane tests.” She frowned as they walked. “Honestly, a part of me is disappointed I didn't think to do so before we returned the elements to the Tree, but at the same time there's a part of me that's pretty sure it might not have turned out well.”

Sunset snorted. “You think? I tried to use the power in that tiara without understanding what it was about and it became something...malicious.” She paused, a thought striking her.

Twilight looked at the unicorn, her voice laced with concern. “Sunset?”

“Huh? Sorry, sorry. I'm fine.” The lavender mare didn't seem convinced, but let it go as her friend composed herself. “A-anyway, have you tried running any tests while you and the others are...uh, rainbow-ified? Is there even a proper word for that?”

“I don't think so, and no, we haven't. Now that I think about it, we've only had to use it once since the crisis with Tirek...” Twilight's eyes darkened, her expression turning melancholy.

Sunset tilted her head, curious and worried simultaneously. “W-well...that's probably a good thing, right? It means you haven't had to deal with many large scale disasters...but what was it that took you bringing out the light show?”

Twilight looked to the unicorn with a face masked in sorrow. Her words made a chill race up Sunset's spine: “We made a mistake.” The alicorn's eyes were locked to hers; a distant part of the amber mare screamed for her to tear her gaze away and hide. A more immediate part was stricken by the abject sadness in her friend's countenance; a powerful urge to envelop the pitiful creature before her in the warmest hug she was able rose...but she restrained herself.

“I...Twilight, I'm sorry. I didn't mean...”

“There's nothing to be sorry for. I'll tell you what happened...when I'm ready. Okay?” She faced forward, away from the unicorn and took a deep breath, seemingly steadying herself. The lavender mare turned back and motioned with a hoof for Sunset to follow, her face all smiles again. “Come on. We're gonna be tardy at the rate we're going.”

She hesitated as Twilight began walking again, her steps faltering at first before she hurried to catch up.

The guards at the school's entrance were polite to guests, as ever, nodding respectfully to the youngest Princess of Equestria and her friend as they opened the ostentatious wrought-iron gates for their visitors. Sunset had managed to set aside her unease with Twilight's earlier remark, the void now filled by a strange sort of nostalgia as she realized that the school had changed very, very little since last she was on campus. The main hall was still as austere as ever, the large oaken double-doors sitting at the top of an entirely too large staircase encircling a fountain where birds were often found bathing, bickering, and generally making a twittery ruckus. Here and there she could see students napping, reading, eating, playing games with one another, writing, or combinations thereof (which resulted in one very impressive case of a stallion who seemed to be writing something in a book as he deflected a flying disc while apparently snoozing).

It was...nice, Sunset reflected. Kind of like visiting a house you'd lived in once, many years prior. There was a kind of satisfaction in all the familiarity. Her thoughts were interrupted as a wrinkled old stallion she recognized hobbled down the stairs toward the pair, his face largely invisible beneath his bushy eyebrows and voluminous flowing beard. He launched into a surprisingly loud posh Canterlot accent as he spoke,

“I say, good afternoon, Miss Velvet! A good afternoon it is. I'm afraid I've not quite finished gathering those research files you asked me to compile for you, but I'm sure old Listy will let me into the archives soon enough, hohohoh! Care to sit down for a late snack in the meantime, dear girl?”

Twilight laughed, responding, “Sorry, Mister Record, but you're thinking of my mother. I'm Twilight Sparkle, remember?”

The ancient stallion finally managed to navigate down the stairs, wobbling as he came to a stop before them. With apparent effort he managed to expose one beady brown eye, taking in Twilight. He laughed rather uproariously for a pony with such an apparently frail body as he retorted, “Well then! My mistake, little Miss, my mistake! But, I daresay your mother had some nerve naming you Twilight SPARKLE, eh. Bound to confuse others, hrm hrm.” Sunset couldn't help but smile as she watched the elder interact with the alicorn.

Written Record had been the dean of the school's History department when she had been a student. His energetic teaching style and relentless good cheer had grown on Sunset (like a tumor, she recalled thinking), and had more than once prompted a grudging smile from the taciturn, arrogant unicorn during her tutelage. He always seemed to expect the best from his students, but at the same time fully believed in their ability to meet his expectations. With shame, Sunset remembered resenting his unceasing enthusiasm and kindly nature, despite her being a condescending brat basically all the time.

It was in a way warming to see that he was still at the school, but she noted with a heavy heart that time didn't seem to be treating the old stallion well. She didn't remember him being so...delicate. So unsteady in his movements. Her smile fell as he coughed twice, his body shaking violently before he steadied himself. Twilight glanced at Sunset, pleading in her eyes. The fiery-maned mare understood, taking up a position on the other side of the elderly unicorn.

“Prof...Mister Record. Lean on me for a bit, if you need.”

“Oh pish-posh, girl! I'm quite--” He was interrupted by another wheezing cough. “...h-hoh. Well, I suppose I could use a bit of a support. Just a small one, of course.”

“Of course.” Sunset humored him, a sad smile on her face.

“W-well...I have to get to the lecture hall to get set up. I'll see you there?” Twilight looked at Sunset significantly. She responded with a quick nod, and the lavender alicorn grinned as she turned to the stairs. “I'll see you another time, Mister Record!”

“Have a grand afternoon, dear girl! Oogh, the old legs just aren't what the used to be.” The stallion shuddered as he made for the base of the stairs to take a seat. If he had been a human he almost certainly would've needed a cane or crutch, Sunset mused. His right forelimb seemed ready to give out at any moment. “Say, young Miss. I don't believe I caught your name; my apologies. What did you say your name was?”

“Sunset Shimmer.” The unicorn responded automatically before clapping a hoof over her mouth in shock.

The stallion froze. He managed to raise BOTH eyebrows (which was quite an achievement, as far as Sunset could tell), his earthy brown eyes taking in the warm colors of the young mare before him. “....it couldn't be.”

He moved with surprising speed, crossing the gap between the two and looking closely at the mare. Sunset recalled the soul-piercing stare Rarity had subjected her to, upon their meeting.

“...As I live and breathe...it's really you, Miss Shimmer.” The old stallion enveloped her in a shaky hug, which Sunset found herself returning with a warmth she hadn't expected from herself. He sat on his rump, one hoof on her shoulder as he released her, chuckling as he appraised what was perhaps his most wayward of pupils. His laughter seemed to stop as his smile turned to confusion. “...You haven't aged a day.”

Sunset felt her insides turn to ice, briefly. Written Record's confusion and concern morphed back into a chuckling smile as he patted her. “Must be good blood in you, eh Miss? Come, sit with me for a spell! Tell an old stallion what became of his most prickly student, hohoh!”

Sunset released a breath she hadn't been aware she was holding as she took up a seat on the stairs next to her old history professor, considering how to explain what she'd experienced during the comparatively brief time she'd been gone to a pony who was certain she'd been gone for far longer. She couldn't give him the truth; he'd never believe it, and aside from that she was reasonably sure the facts were state secrets.

“I've been...well, I've been hiding, for lack of a better way to describe it.”

“Hiding, you say? What from, Miss?” The old stallion sounded incredulous. “You were quite the firebrand, as memory serves. Though I do admit, the old think tank seems to have a few leaks these days, hohoh.”

“Not from a creature...I mean, unless you count the Princess. She and I...we had a falling out. We argued about something that I misunderstood, and I ran away to be alone, I guess. I needed time to think.”

“An old R&R, you say? I understand; sometimes you just have to get away from it all, hm.” Record nodded, stroking his beard thoughtfully. “So what made you decide it was time to come back? Why did you wait so long?”

“I...I misunderstood the lesson I was being taught. Took the wrong things away from the facts, thought that the answers would come to me if I waited long enough. Twilight found me and helped straighten me out. She's been helping me ever since; convinced me it was time.” Sunset blinked slowly. It was true, in a sense. Not the full truth, but it wasn't wrong, either. “I've been staying with her, catching up on things I've missed.”

“Hm hm, I see. Where did you go into hermitage, if you don't mind an old stallion's asking?”

“Ah...little town on the frontier. Appleloosa.” She dredged the first name that came to mind.

Record hummed, nodding once more. “I see. Did you...happen to ever run into a friend of mine there? A young fellow, sheriff these days as memory serves, by the name of Silverstar?”

“I don't believe I did.”

“Hmm...peculiar.” The wrinkled old pony mused. “Very peculiar. One would've thought you would have.”

“Er...why so? I might've been argumentative, but I wasn't a criminal.” Sunset felt the irony burning as she lied through her teeth.

“Well, dear girl, that's because when you vanished, Appleloosa was a single-building homestead owned by Silverstar's father, Ironstar. I should think if you were there for ten years you'dve become quite well acquainted with everyone in that house...perhaps even in town, prickly as you were. I never heard a whit about you in all the correspondence I had with my friend.”

The mare's stomach dropped as the elderly stallion regarded her with a measured expression, his warm gaze now calculating. She was rooted to the spot as he turned to look out at the school grounds. The silence became oppressive, the sounds of students and their activites becoming somehow distant and terribly dim as Sunset's heart pounded in her ears. She braced herself for...something. She wasn't sure what. But something.

Written Record let the silence drag out for a minute longer before sighing loudly. “...well, it's none of my business, Miss. Perhaps you managed to consistently slip his mind.” He turned back to Sunset, his eyes twinkling with mirth, though tinged with what she interpreted as regret. “No matter what the situation, it is nice to see you alive and well.”

He stood shakily, huffing with annoyance. “In any case, I've an afternoon meal to get to! Time waits for nopony, so I'm afraid I'm taking my leave. Off with you, girl. You'll miss your friend's lecture...” Sunset nodded and turned to the stairs. “Oh, and Miss Shimmer?”

She glanced back as Record smiled at her. “Welcome back to the school.”

“...and in this way, we can see that the magic of friendship is unique and valuable, unlike any other kind of magic studied here on campus. But remember that this magic is something anyone can share in! Just remember to keep kindness, honesty, loyalty, generosity...” Twilight Sparkle paused as she glanced at the upper back corner of the hall, noting a fiery mane and sea green eyes regarding her with a grin. She flashed a smile back as she continued, “...laughter, and forgiveness in your hearts, and enjoy the magic that they create in your life.”

The bell rang as she finished, students instinctively thrusting books in saddlebags in an attempt to escape the classroom quickly. Sunset seemed content to remain in her seat as the other ponies in the room cleared out, so Twilight busied herself collecting her various notes and slides and stowing them as she waited. Before she knew it, a familiar voice cleared its throat behind her.

“Nice speech there at the end, Twilight. List seemed a little longer than I remember it being; new data come forward?”

The alicorn regarded Sunset with a wry smile as she passed her a set of saddlebags with her magic. “I felt it was important to include. For as much as I've learned regarding harmony, I've also learned that just the five elements don't include a lot of things that are important to keep in a bond between friends, too. Forgiveness is especially important...even good friends sometimes step on each others hooves, and it's essential to be able to give and accept sincere apologies.”

Sunset nodded, lips pursed. “Fair enough. So, what's next on your list? Don't tell me you don't have a list for the rest of your evening. I know you do.”

“Sunset, I don't have a list for literally everything!”

“...it's in your folder with the notes on the physical elements, isn't it?”

“Ye-NO. No. It's not.” Twilight pouted as she thought about the immaculately composed and carefully checked off list she was now going to have to check out long after the fact, instead of as she did things like checklists were properly checked. She had it memorized, of course, but it was the principle of the thing!

“Uh-huh. Well, whatever. What's next in your mental plans, then? Please don't try to tell me THOSE aren't a thing.” Sunset ribbed good-naturedly as she made for the door to the hall. The alicorn donned her own saddlebags, carefully adjusting them for her wings as she went to follow.

“I was thinking that we could stop and see my parents before we got back on the train to Ponyville. It's been a long time since I saw them face-to-face, and we could probably sit down for dinner and catch a late train home. How's that sound?”

Sunset thought for a moment, and responded, “Sounds reasonable enough. It'll be interesting to meet your folks. Where do they live?”

“The upper city, near the mountainside.” Twilight hesitated as Sunset fixed her with an expression of disbelief. “...what?”

“Your parents live in the upper city? On mountainside property? For real?”

Twilight tilted her head. “I mean, yes. Why is that so shocking?”

Sunset frowned as she responded, “Because that's one of the wealthiest districts in the city, second only to the manors near the castle walls where the nobles live, unless that part of town has changed dramatically.”

“Ah, yes. That's correct. My family is a minor branch of the House of Stars, through my mother. That makes my mother Lady Twilight Velvet and my father Sir Night Light.” Twilight recited the facts tonelessly, the words and details flowing into her head naturally. Truthfully it irritated her to have them return with such ease; she'd grown very tired very quickly of reciting her nobility qualifications to bratty bourgeoisie fillies and colts while under Celestia's tutelage. Still, Sunset only asked because she was curious, not because she was using it to gauge a pecking order.

“Oh, well. Wouldn't that make you Lady Sparkle, then?” Sunset thought aloud, mouth drawn as she tried to recall the protocol on inheritances regarding titles (a terribly convoluted and maze-like system, if you asked Twilight). The lavender mare sighed as she answered.

“Yes, yes it would.”

Sunset seemed to finally get the message and smiled apologetically. “Sorry. Just wanted to have my facts straight.”

“As long as you don't start calling me Lady Sparkle. Ugh, that never stopped being creepy at banquets when you'd have grown mares and stallions trying to butter you up. I think I spent more time hiding behind the Princess than anything during those gatherings.” Twilight felt a measure of nausea as she recalled the constant attention of grown ponies with smiles that didn't reach their eyes and constant needling about the Princess's affairs. “In fact, I'm reasonably sure that was why she finally stopped having me attend them.”

“Sounds about right,” Sunset grumbled. “It was the same way for me...but I got meaner as I got older so they started just leaving me be.” The alicorn smiled to herself as she imagined her friend being untouchable in an entirely different way than Princess Celestia. It was an intriguing image...but then, Sunset was just an intriguing pony no matter how Twilight looked at it. She found herself wondering what those soirees might've been like if she and the unicorn had attended together; maybe they would've been bearable with someone to talk to who wasn't constantly angling for something.

They continued to walk in companionable silence, Twilight leading the way. As they went the lavender pony's mind was constantly in motion.

Uncharacteristically for her, instead of spinning with knowledge, calculations or data, her brain was entirely centered on the amber mare who walked a few paces behind and beside her. How would her parents get along with her? How would her BBBBFF get along with her? Sunset already noted that she hadn't interacted nicely with Cadance, but that was before she had a chance to get to know her. She'd already sent a letter to her parents saying that they might be coming over after she was done with her lecture, but did she mention that she was bringing a friend if she did? Would they be upset? What if there wasn't enough food? What if she-- Twilight paused. She took a deep breath, bringing her hoof to her chest and exhaling as she extended her forelimb away.

“...Twilight?”

Twilight started, having forgotten about the amber unicorn's presence momentarily. She flushed, unable to find the words she wanted to use to respond. “Hiiii..! I was breathing stress so I heart-hoofed air and now the warm attack is all up and cleared by thoughts.”

Sunset regarded the lavender pony, her mouth set in a thin line and brows furrowed in an expression of deep concern.

Twilight remained silent, face steadily growing more red until she exhaled, turning away and trotting away at an abruptly much more robust pace. “LET'SJUSTMOVEONTHEN.”

“...if you say so.” Sunset gave the verbal equivalent of a shrug behind her, apparently following without a problem. But Twilight could feel the eyes on the back of her head and restrained a groan, embarrassment mounting in her mind.

She took another bracing breath. This was fine. Minor slip up, nothing more. Things would be fine when they got to her parent's place. They'd sit down for a nice dinner, everypony would be amicable, and they'd go home. Yes. Everything was gonna be just fine.

EVERYTHING WAS NOT GOING TO BE FINE. NO SIR NOT FINE. NOT FINE IN THE LEAST.

Twilight stood before her front door, hesitating. She looked to Sunset, who tilted her head quizzically. “Sunset, listen. My mother...she's...ah, she can be pretty intense. She means well, but I don't think she really agreed with the Princess's decision to train me personally. Try not to take what she says to heart; I don't think she really understands what we've experienced.”

Her friend nodded, though the queasy expression she wore made the alicorn even more nervous.

Twilight pulled on the knocker of her old front door. She dimly heard, though the din of her brain struggling to inform her of the utter madness of her choices, a feminine voice say, “...I'll get it, dear!”

She had only a split-second to compose herself (and was eternally grateful that Sunset was behind her and therefore couldn't see the anxiety on her face), and she did so with aplomb, all things considered. Why, she even had a small smile on her face as the knob turned and the door swing open, her mother, a pale-coated unicorn with a two-toned white and lavender mane, waiting on the other side with a smile of her own that only barely hid a hungry, expectant expression.

“Oh, my little Sparkle! I'm glad you decided to come up after all. Is this your friend?” Twilight felt no small measure of alarm at the hesitation on the last word; what was certainly recognition played out on her mother's features.

Twilight Velvet was a writer, much like her husband Night Light. However, where Night Light was a nonfiction specialist who tended to focus on biographical and informational work with an emphasis on astronomy and its practitioners, Velvet was a fiction writer with a background in the press. To Twilight this had rarely been a tremendous problem, but after moving into the castle, she had started to understand why this would have been a bane to any filly or colt. Velvet excelled at picking up on small details and context clues; it was very hard to lie to her and the act only seemed to encourage her to pry harder. Shining Armor could attest to the futility of attempting any subterfuge with her. It was perhaps made worse by her excellent memory and penchant for holding grudges.

Twilight Velvet, who in theory had never met Sunset Shimmer, clearly knew her name and face, and given what Twilight knew of Sunset's history and previous behavior patterns, this was very, very bad.

“...Mom, this is--”

“Sunset Shimmer.” The mare herself answered, stepping forward and nodding respectfully. “I'm a friend of Twilight's, back from a long sabbatical out of town.”

“Is that so? Well, any friend of Sparkle's is a friend of ours, I always say!” Velvet responded in a voice that sounded entirely too saccharine to the young princess's ears, who kept a measured eye on her mother as they entered the house.

Twilight's childhood home was not humble by most measures; no abode in the second richest borough of the city was. It was a two-story edifice with five bedrooms and four baths, an almost professionally sized kitchen and living area equipped with a fireplace most other modern amenities a relatively wealthy family could afford, almost all artfully woven into the décor to make it seem as though it had been intended to be there since the house was built a few generations back. There was a pleasant sort of creaking to the floors as Twilight entered; she smiled as she remembered which floorboards made sounds and which didn't.

The most ostentatious part of the home was the large patio situated on the roof, accessible through a door from a flight of stairs on the second floor. It opened to the sky facing away from the mountainside, and it was where Night Light could often be found stargazing, when he wasn't in his study furiously writing. Twilight would've gone there first, but it seemed her father had opted to meet her midway, a grin splitting the stallion's face as he hailed her from the kitchen stairwell.

“There's my brightest star! Welcome home, sweetie.” The navy blue stallion punctuated his greeting with a warm hug. Twilight held on to him for a moment, savoring the calming familiarity of her father's presence before responding.

“Thanks, Dad. How's the book coming along?”

Night Light released her and responded enthusiastically, “Publisher's going over the final draft right now, so hopefully it's ready for the presses! I'm ready for that one to be behind me, hoo boy.” He chuckled as he pulled a glass from the kitchen cabinet and filled it at the sink. “Who's your friend?” He looked beyond her to Sunset Shimmer, who stepped into the kitchen proper with an uncomfortable demeanor. Velvet entered behind her, all smiles even as she radiated an almost palpable aura of menace. Twilight could see the internal sigh in her father's eyes as he noticed it.

"Dad, this is Sunset, a friend of mine. I hope it's okay that I brought her along..."

"Of course!" Night Light grinned. "Anypony who's a friend to my kids is friend to me; the more the merrier, yeah?"

“Well, then! Since we're all here, I think now's a fine time to sit down to dinner, don't you think?” Velvet spoke, her tone making it clear that this was not in the least an optional event.

Night nodded. “Yeah, seems good. I'm starving. Let's set the table, kiddos.”

Twilight had only sat down to three meals that were horribly awkward with her parents in her life. The first was the night Shining Armor had announced his intent to join the Royal Guard. The second was the night Princess Celestia had announced her intent to make Twilight her personal pupil, and the last was during a 'parent-teacher conference' Twilight's mother had insisted on with the Princess (and hadn't been able to repeat). It seemed fate had decided that four was the magic number, because the atmosphere in the room was absolutely chilly.

Not for lack of effort, anyway. Night Light was as genial as he ever was, asking Sunset about her hobbies, interests and so forth. It wasn't until Velvet pointedly asked her what her job was that things turned very south.

“I'm currently working as an archivist for Twilight. I'm helping to sort records, documents, and so on...”

Velvet nodded, putting her fork down in her salad bowl (scandalous, some high-class ponies might say). “An archivist, how nice. How did you meet my little girl?”

Sunset considered her answer carefully. “The Princess sent her to me to help sort out a problem I was wrapped up in. Twilight--er, Sparkle, that is--is very good at getting ponies to get along, in addition to being very knowledgeable. If it hadn't been for her, there's no telling how long the issue might've dragged on.”

Night Light grinned at the lavender alicorn as he quipped, “That's my girl. So you two hit it off while working together?”

The amber mare smiled. “Yeah. Twilight's special talent and my special talent are almost the same, so it was really nice to be able to talk to someone who really understood me. After that, we just started corresponding regularly, and we decided it would be nice if I came to visit for awhile. I didn't want to just leech off of her, so I volunteered for the filing work while I'm staying.”

Velvet's smile steadily shrank in warmth and grew in sharpness to it as she continued, “Oh, that's lovely. Your talent is magic in all its forms too? How interesting. Why, Sparkle's talents necessitated,” she ground out the word, “the Princess taking her under her wing to help her keep it under control...she even studied at the Princess's school. Since the Princess sent her to you, you must know or at least work for her. Am I mistaken?”

“N-no. I did study at the School for Gifted Unicorns; I guess in a way Twilight was my junior.” Sunset responded, a prickle in her neck rising. This mare was hungry for something and if Sunset didn't know any better she'dve guessed it was her soul.

“Ah, I see. Well, the reason I ask is I'm reasonably sure that the Princess had another personal student before my little filly caught her eye. Ran into her once on school grounds while signing Sparkle up for the aptitude tests. Rude thing, but stupendously powerful. Saw the wreckage she made of the school's roof while doing an aptitude test of her own.”

Twilight felt ice form in her stomach.

“Funny thing was, she disappeared not long after Sparkle passed,” She continued to emphasize viciously certain words. “And she hasn't been seen since, not for at least ten years. I don't know if you know, Miss Shimmer, but we're a minor noble house, and so I've attended a few gatherings of the social elite, and the consensus was that the fiery young mare that the Princess had kept as her personal student was gone without a trace. There were many theories, of course.”

Twilight felt a flicker of anger at her mother's toying, but she could see plainly the fury that was mounting in Sunset. She wasn't able to react before Sunset set down her fork, staring clearly at Velvet in what could only be a challenge.

"Theories, huh?"

Velvet didn't seem to hear as she went on, “Some said she left in a huff, and departed for parts unknown. Others mused that she had been sent as an ambassador and auxiliary to another nation, the better to propagate the kingdoms...the Princess's interests. But the one I felt most plausible was that she had been disposed of.”

Sunset visibly bristled, her cyan eyes glaring daggers at Twilight's mother. “You don't know what you're talking about.”

Twilight herself sat up, indignantly chipping in, “The Princess doesn't dispose of anypony, Mother!”

Velvet put up her hooves, tone conciliatory. “Of course not. Of course not... I'm not implying a terrible fate befell her. That would be just heinous and not at all in character for the Princess. I'm just saying I find it entirely plausible that, if the Princess found somepony that was worth teaching, who she decided had more potential, that she might forget her existing students. That they might fall by the wayside. She's a very busy mare, after all.”

Twilight placed her hooves on the table. “Stop.” She hissed, anger starting to boil over. “Don't do this tonight, Mother.”

“Her most precious student, suddenly gone! A vacancy by her side, filled with my little girl! So," She continued, her voice now strangely sad and pitying. "Where did she send you, Sunset Shimmer? Where did she throw you away until she sent my daughter to pick up her mess for her, again?”

Sunset narrowed her eyes and responded, her tone daring the other unicorn to press her. "You don't know what you're talking about, Mrs. Velvet." Twilight cringed internally; her mother didn't shirk from challenges.

"Don't I? Well, since you seem to have implied you do know, how about you tell me what happened? How did you REALLY meet Sparkle?" Velvet began firing off questions at high speed, each making Sunset more and more visibly upset. "What actually happened between you and Celestia? Why did she--"

A loud bang shook the table as a hoof impacted, dinnerware rumbling. All mares present jumped and looked in surprise at Night Light, who had been relatively silent until this moment.

“Velvet. That's enough. You know better.” The stallion's golden eyes glinted with a soft-spoken condemnation, his disappointment clear. “...Girls, I'll clean the table up. Why not step outside, get some air? The balcony's upstairs and has a great view of the city and the sky.” His intonation, while polite, brooked no argument. Twilight and Sunset both acquiesced, defeat on the former's face. Velvet remained at the table as the pair ascended the stairwell, staring intensely at the amber mare as they went.

Sunset closed the door to the balcony gently as Twilight paced to the railing, a sigh of her own escaping her. The alicorn's head was pounding, a sick and hollow feeling of anger in her stomach. She buried her head in her hooves as she leaned on the rail, feeling rather than seeing Sunset pace up beside her. Tears began to well up in the corners of her eyes. She felt a hoof pat her gingerly on the shoulder, prompting her to look up at her friend with surprise.

"...sorry. I wasn't really sure what else to do." Sunset admitted, sheepish.

"Shouldn't this be the other way around? She was giving you the third degree." Twilight joked, wiping the offending moisture from her face.

"Yeah, well." Sunset stared up, her expression darkening. This face Twilight had hoped not to see on the pony Sunset, this scowl of quiet, simmering anger that promised retribution to the pony that crossed her. She opened her mouth to speak but the unicorn cut her off. "...I get that she's worried about you, or she thinks she is. So I can try to let it go."

The remained in silence for a minute. Twilight's mind eventually began trying to construct a way to fix the situation, to rectify the mistakes made. Even as she did, she knew that there was no salvaging this scenario. You couldn't take back things you already spoke, after all. Well, you could, but it wouldn't mean anything if you weren't sincere about it. Velv--no, her mother-- had already made clear her position on the matter. She inhaled, frustration clawing at her mind. It wasn't fair. It wasn't fair. Not to her, not to Sunset, not to the Princess, not to anyone.

“...Sunset, I--”

“It's okay, Twilight.” The quick response stunned the alicorn, who looking to her friend in surprise.

“'Okay'? How can this be okay?”

The unicorn paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts. “...Well, it's not. Your mom really...really made me angry there for a bit. But then,” She chuckled humorlessly, “You did warn me she was 'intense'. And even then...she's not necessarily wrong. But that's the way it goes. I shouldn't have...well. Nothing to be done about it now.”

Twilight's heart dropped. No, this wasn't alright in the least. Why was she being so hard on herself? She had come so far and it seemed like every time she was fine she dropped another line of this self-deprecation. That couldn't be healthy, could it? She struggled to find some way to refute Sunset. How could just...forgive? Comprehension dawned on her: she'd forgotten her own lesson. Spite wouldn't solve anything; Sunset knew that better than anypony... But at the same time, she followed that forgiveness with this leaden weight of sorrow, cloaking her mind in chains of self-recrimination Twilight was sure she'd gotten past. The paradox made her heart ache, and she wanted so badly to say something, anything, to bring her back to a positive state of mind.

Instead there was silence.

For a few minutes, they sat, staring at the sky. Twilight found herself looking to Sunset every now and again, the unicorn's expression hard to read. She seemed to be looking for something, or perhaps more accurately, trying to find something to occupy herself. There was something that pulled at the alicorn, a distant sorrow she was unfamiliar with as she watched her friend's eyes dart back and forth, not settling or focusing on anything, unable to concentrate, to keep her thoughts from churning. She followed the lines of her jaw, the curls in her mane, the vibrant patterns in her mane. She wasn't conscious of the fact that she was staring, and to her surprise, the unicorn noticed her watching from the corner of her eye and turned to her. "...what? Something on my face?"

"Uh, no. Sorry." She felt an unfamiliar warmth in her cheeks, pausing to compose herself before continuing. "...let's just go home, Sunset." Twilight was taken aback by how tired and drained she sounded to herself. Sunset gave her an appraising look before nodding.

They made it to the front door before Night Light met them, his expression somber. "...you girls okay?" At their conflicted expressions, he passed their saddlebags to them with a golden magical field that matched his eyes. It wasn't until they had strapped them on that he said, “...I'm sorry, sweetie. I didn't mean for this to happen. I just wanted us to sit down for a nice dinner. Together, like we used to. I think Velvet did too, but...”

Twilight felt a surge of guilt for leaving her father so quickly...but at the same time, she couldn't stay near her mother tonight. Not after that catastrophe. “It's...it's okay, Dad. Maybe we can get together another time.”

“...you know she loves you, right?”

Twilight hesitated at the threshold, Sunset pausing on the sidewalk to look back at her. “...yeah. I know. But part of loving somepony is accepting their friends, and their choices.” She glanced back at her father, an resigned, hollow smile on her face. “I'll see you around, Daddy. Say bye to Mom for me.”

Night Light nodded as she turned back to the street. Twilight didn't see his sad expression turn into a barely contained rictus of grief as they walked away.

The trip to the station was largely uneventful. Neither of the mares really seemed inclined to speak. There wasn't really anything to say as they boarded the evening train, stars twinkling merrily on the canvas of the sky as though nothing of import had happened. They instead sat quietly on the bench, Twilight studying Sunset's reflection in the train's window.

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay on this one but there was so much to say. As ever, constructive criticism is welcome, and I hope you enjoy the story.

I have long thought, through experiences with my own mother and others, that Twilight Velvet would have a seething hatred for Celestia and all that she represented and was related to her. I'd like to revisit this later in the story in more detail, but that'll take some time. In the meantime, have some internal strife. And also, we're finally revealing what is CLEARLY the most important and vital aspect of this story which is the Romance tag's justification.

EDIT: Fixed an exploit that let Sunset and Twilight use Family Drama to violate causality. A HUGE thank you to reader X 865 for catching it!

PATCH NOTES: In the re-reading of this chapter, I have found I agree with the assessment that things escalated really, REALLY fast as far as the shipping. As much as I'm a dork for SunLight I went waaay too far, too fast(and to a lesser extent, on this confrontation), and thus a revision of the last part of the chapter is/was in order. The bullet points are largely alike, but I dialed the romance back on the rewrite by a signifcant margin and changed the actual course of the initial argument a bit, to better jibe with what I envision Sunset as. It's a fairly serious rewrite, but if you're already ahead of here then it's not at all mandatory to read; the end result was the same.

Clearing the Air

Sunset Shimmer closed the journal bearing her former teacher's cutie mark with a bang, slamming the cover down harder than she meant to. She winced, not sure what had gotten into her...but it didn't matter. She trotted to the bathroom, getting a good look at herself in the mirror. Mane was in order, face was clean, and a quick once over confirmed it: she was as presentable as she was going to be without Rarity's expert intervention. The unicorn shuddered, imagining the agonizing time it would take for Rarity to be done with her before everything was said and done. If she was anything like her counterpart, she'd be looking at hours minimum, and nopony had time for that (with the apparent exception of said fashion guru).

Moreover, the pony she was going to see wouldn't care how pretty she tried to look. A good thing, probably, but in some respects it was also a little irritating.

Sunset banished the thought as a knock at her bedroom door filled the air, the sound of hoof on hardwood unmistakable. “It's open!”

The rhythmic clip-clop of another pony heralded the appearance of Twilight Sparkle, the lavender alicorn looking a bit frazzled as she leaned into Sunset's washroom.

“It's almost time, Sunset! We need to be at the front door to greet the Princess when she arrives!”

“You know, as long as you keep calling her 'the Princess' when you're not around her, you're gonna keep slipping up when you ARE around her.” Sunset noted, a smile on her face as she followed the other mare down the hall toward the main doors of the palace.

“Uuugh, I know. It's hard, Sunset! I spent...oh gosh, I guess eleven years thinking of her as The Princess with capital letters. I might be her equal in rank, but I'm nowhere near her level.” Twilight paused as they reached the massive golden doors. “...In any respect, if we're honest. I might be better at solving friendship problems, but those are almost always a team effort between myself and my friends (which makes sense).” The alicorn was quiet again for a moment. “I guess as princesses go I know better than to think of myself as one.”

Sunset tilted her head. “Why do you say that?”

“Well...I had this problem when I first changed, too. I wondered what my purpose was in the context of our kingdom's continued prosperity. I settled on helping to spread the magic of friendship throughout the land, but from a practical standpoint, I don't actually do much regarding helping run the nation.” She leaned nearer to Sunset and whispered conspiratorially, “Sometimes I'm pretty sure I'm only a Princess by virtue of the wings.” She leaned away with a chuckle, a strange smile on her face. “...but that's the way it goes. I'll figure it out, I guess.”

Sunset felt a hollow twist in her stomach as Twilight finished, her smile replaced by a pensive countenance that looked as though she were considering something she wasn't pleased about.

“...Well, look at it this way, Twilight: As a princess, you have the power to help out a lot more ponies than you could as just one unicorn, even with your friends.” Sunset quipped, her voice much more certain than she was. “If nothing else, ponies are much more inclined to hear a Princess out than anypony else, and that's gotta count for something. Plus, you saved me from myself, and how many others over the course of your time in office? I think you're doing pretty great.”

The unicorn's insides felt even more empty as Twilight gave her a wan smile in return. She didn't get a chance to respond when the doors opened behind them. Through the arch walked the Princess of the Sun, her chromatic mane and tail whipping about in an invisible wind as she smiled down at her former students. Flanking her was the shorter but no less imposing Princess Luna, cobalt coated with a black splotch where her cutie mark sat, starry mane swaying about in what seemed to be a much more subdued breeze as she stared squarely at Sunset, her expression plainly sizing the smaller unicorn up.

Neither of Celestia's proteges had anticipated the Princess of the Moon to come along, their surprise evident on their faces as the door closed behind the diarchs. A quartet of guardsponies took up positions around the door, two attired as normal soldiers and the other two as the lacquered deep blue armored night guard, their cat-like eyes glowing softly in the room's dim early-evening lighting. Luna wore a sardonic smile as she addressed the youngest Princess. “Whatever is the matter, dear Twilight? Am I not allowed to visit my friend?”

Twilight recovered first, apologetic. “S-sorry, Princess Luna. We weren't really expecting you to be here, too.”

Celestia chuckled, apparently the only pony in the room feeling any kind of levity. “Luna heard that I was going to have a heart-to-heart with my previous student and insisted on coming along. She can be quite insistent, and so here she is! If nothing else, it allows you to catch up with Twilight, eh?” The white alicorn smiled at her sibling, who smiled in a more genuine way at the remark.

“Indeed. I see no reason to dawdle, so let us converse. After all, any friend of Twilight and student of my sister is also friend to me...or at least, I hope so.” She looked at Sunset, her friendly face doing nothing to mask the calculation in her eyes.

The two younger mares glanced at each other hesitantly even as Celestia rolled her eyes. “I think this is more a private talk between Sunset and I, Luna. You will have your chance, but I'm afraid I'll be keeping Sunset for the time being. You're right about not wasting time, though. I assume you had a spot in mind, Sunset?”

“I-I do, Princess. If you'll follow me...” Sunset winced, grateful for the rescue from the awkward prospect of pouring her heart out in front of a virtual stranger and somepony she didn't want to hear. As they turned for the stairs, she heard Twilight speak.

“Would you like some tea, Luna? I'd love to hear about goings-on back in Canterlot...”

The library was uncharacteristically pristine as Sunset and Celestia entered, the vast majority of books properly on their shelves and the remainder neatly stacked on the counter on the right side of the room. The pair took up seats on the cushions arrayed around the center table (several had been placed in a small mound to accommodate the Princess's greater scale). A quick cantrip ensured the water in the kettle was hot enough for tea, Sunset pouring a cup for the Princess as the latter settled down.

“Well then, here I am, my former student.” Celestia spoke, her voice warm as she smiled over her cup at the unicorn. “...Is it always so gloomy in here?” She looked about, apparently surprised at the relatively soft lighting.

“Er--yeah. The castle is angled in such a way that the sun never seems to be able to directly shine in the windows. Add that it's around six in the evening, and it seems kinda dim. The lamps should come on in just a few--” Even as Sunset spoke, the lanterns arranged around the walls and supports flared to life, gentle white light greatly enhancing visibility and making for a much more efficient reading environment (and one that promised significantly less eye-strain).

“Hmm! A magic battery, I take it?” Celestia peered at one of the lamps, a critical eye taking in every detail. “...No, a time-sensitive enchantment. Oh, perhaps it's both? I do see a focusing crystal inside.”

“That's mostly right, Princess.” Sunset grinned from her seat. “Twilight only ever conjures enough light for herself, and that's normally enough because it was only ever her and sometimes Spike in the library, but I figured if we were going to have guests it would make more sense for there to be more general lighting. Spike had the idea to use some of the gem slivers he didn't want to eat (he doesn't like chrysoberyl, for some reason). Since gems are naturally good at holding mana, Twilight and I just took turns charging them. She wove the parts of the enchantment that watch for ambient lighting conditions while I took care of the light's intensity.” She paused to take a breath, surprising herself with the detailed explanation. “I mean, it was pretty simple for us when we worked together.”

Celestia's beaming face made Sunset's heart soar. “Very clever, Sunset. I daresay the two of you are a natural pair when it comes to magic.” She sighed wistfully. "I would've loved to teach the both of you concurrently. You'dve made quite the splash at the school, I daresay. Well, more than you already did."

“O-oh, well. Thank you, Princess. I'll be sure to Twilight you said so.”

Celestia nodded, still wearing a smile. “Still, I think you have more to say to me than merely showing me a comparatively minor pet project between the two of you. Talk to me, Sunset. What's on your mind?”

Sunset paused, her expression falling. “I...erm...” She took a deep breath and looked Celestia in the eye.

“Princess. I need to know. I really need honest answers. There's so many things that I want to ask you, that I should've asked you, that I never thought to ask because I was too assured of my own superiority to let them trouble me, as obvious retrospectively as they were.”

The alicorn closed one eye, a calculating glint in her eye as Sunset spoke. “I will answer you to the best of my ability, Sunset. Within reason.”

Sunset felt a surge of anger at the implication therein, but quashed it as she continued.

“That's fine. First question: why me?”

“I'm afraid I don't follow, Sunset. If you're asking why I took you on as a student, then you already know it was because of your great talent.” Celestia responded, her tone one of confusion. It was the diplomacy voice, the one without inflection or offensive emphasis. Sunset hated that voice. “With all of the power you had, even at that young age, you needed proper tutelage to control it or you might hurt yourself and others.”

“Is that how you selected all of your students? Raw power?” Sunset asked. “Is that why you picked Twilight?”

“Sheer magical force is one criterion, yes.” Celestia responded, unflappable. “There are other factors, of course.”

“Like what?”

“They're myriad, Sunset. Ability to retain information, willingness to learn, and so on. What are asking, exactly?” Celestia's eyebrow raised, the only concession to true confusion her normally iron control allowed. “If you're trying to find some hidden rationale to my choosing you, I'm afraid there isn't one. You were a filly with far more power than she knew how to control in a bad situation. At best, you would be a sad waste of talent without further training. At worst, you were a danger to yourself and ponies around you, especially with the temper you had back then.”

Sunset glowered, frustrated. Of course it was a simple, logical answer. “Fine. Next question. Why did you let me go?”

Celestia's face remained passive. “You mean when you went through the mirror.”

“Of course that, but more than that.” Sunset stood, pacing around the other side of the table, her mind racing as she spoke. “You had to know how arrogant I was. I know you did. How proud I was, how much of a bully, how much of a snob I was.” She jabbed a hoof at Celestia when the alicorn opened her mouth to speak, cutting off the words she knew were coming. “You told me to have humility, but you didn't tell me that until near the end, when it all fell apart. I didn't turn into the creature I was overnight, Celestia. You know I didn't, and don't tell me you didn't see what I was becoming. Not as perceptive and well-informed as you pride yourself on being.” Sunset took a breath, continuing.

“I'm not going to downplay my part in what happened, but where were you? Even before Twilight stopped me, I spent every night wondering if you were coming to clap me in chains, how long I had before the mirror opened and you came through with soldiers to subdue me and drag me back. You never did. You never tried to come for me. It was like you were ready to wash your hooves of me completely.” Sunset's breath hitched as the weeks and then months of intermingled fear, fury, and longing came rushing back. “You never came for me, for good or ill. You just...forgot me. Eight years of teaching, of living with you, of learning with you, and you never came for me.”

Celestia's still expression lost some of its perfection, sadness creeping into her features as Sunset's rant continued.

“Then I went and stole something important, and you sent Twilight to go clean up the mess instead of going with her! You had no real concept of what was on the other side, did you? What sort of world I was in? The sort of world you sent HER into!” Tears came unbidden to Sunset's eyes. “You sent somepony who had nothing to do with anything besides being a victim and made HER put a stop to me! I...I...!” She stopped, hesitating. “I want to be so angry at you for that, but she's the best thing that's ever happened to me. The very best thing that's ever happened to me. If not for her, I...ugh.” Sunset stopped, wiping at her eyes with her hoof.

Celestia said nothing, apparently inviting Sunset to continue, so she did. “But you still...sent somepony into the unknown, potentially never seeing her again, instead of doing it yourself. Even though you knew it was me. Even after she left--er, came back here, and returned later, you still didn't...you never wrote. Never tried. It was like you didn't care. I had to learn about how my home had changed from Twilight; had to learn that you had a sister, like the human version of you did. Imagine my surprise there!” The unicorn chuckled, her voice still cracking. “...Why didn't you even try, Celestia? I thought...I thought we were family. I really did. But as soon as I lost my temper, as soon as we had a fight, you just discarded me. Didn't punish me, didn't try to teach me, nothing. You sent me away.”

“Sunset, enough.” Celestia's voice was cutting, tinged with pain. “You don't have the full story. I...” She hesitated, carefully choosing her words. “I made a mistake, Sunset.”

At the unicorn's incredulous face, the diarch continued. “You know I do. For all that I do know, and all that I am and am capable of, I'm just as capable of choosing poorly as any mortal pony. It's a hazard of having a heart, I'm afraid.” She gave a weak smile as she continued. “It likely doesn't help that I like to keep my cards close to my chest, as the gambler's saying goes. After all, if I'm going to have an elaborate plan (and I have quite a few) the fewer moving parts and ponies involved the more stable it is.”

“Is that all I was, Celestia? A part of a plan?” Sunset asked, voice hoarse with sorrow.

“No! You were so much more than that, Sunset. So much more. I can't even begin to...” The alicorn came around the table and sat next to Sunset, wrapping the smaller pony in a hug. “Oh...Sunset, please try to understand. I...” The alicorn tried to find the right words, her usually impeccable ability to speak leaving her high and dry. “I had a lot on my mind, Sunset. It's not an excuse, but there were a lot of complex issues that all needed my attention, and I was intemperate with you. I took my frustration out on you, and in that way I'm as much to blame for anything you did as you are. It wasn't until after you went through the portal that the weight of what I'd said truly hit me.” She squeezed the unicorn a little more tightly as she finished, her voice cracking. “It was my sister all over again, but worse in a way. I had no way of knowing where you were, or if you were ever going to return.”

Celestia looked at her former student, tears starting to form even as she saw the bleary, wet face of the smaller pony. “Sunset, I beg you to believe me when I say, I didn't know what to do. I was afraid. I was too weak to face you after all my failures. I didn't know how exactly the mirror worked; I wouldn't have even sent Twilight through it if you hadn't come back to steal her crown, thus telling me it wasn't a one-way device. I couldn't leave Equestria for any significant length of time, and how would I justify sending soldiers to an unknown realm, potentially to die, to retrieve somepony who'd made clear she didn't want me in her life? I didn't even want to send Twilight, but it was HER crown that was stolen.

“I replayed those moments in my head constantly, Sunset. And in a way, I continued to fail even as I taught Twilight after you. You've seen how devoted she is to me; it's sweet and useful from a practical standpoint, but it's also unhealthy, and I'm not sure how to help rectify that, either, since most of Equestria seems content to look at me as more a goddess and less a pony. I spent so much time personally involving myself in her schooling, to not repeat my mistakes with you; if she wasn't spending time with me, she was reading. She was just like you, but instead of arrogant she was detached.” Celestia sighed, considering her most recent student. “I love that girl, but I did her a disservice in many ways. But not nearly as much as I did to you.”

The alicorn released Sunset, sitting and staring at her sadly. “I have wronged you, Sunset Shimmer. And I am sorry. Even after you changed yourself, I was afraid to face you. And for that also, I am sorry. And for what it's worth...” She nuzzled the amber mare gently, in a motherly way. “I missed you every day you were gone. The moment I saw you on that balcony with Twilight, I had to stop and ask myself if it was a dream. I had to make sure, had to know that you were really, really there. And you were and are. You learned something I failed to teach you on your own, and to hear Twilight tell it, have excelled. And I am so proud of you, even if it doesn't mean anything to you anymore.”

Sunset wasn't quite able to contain herself, tears bursting anew from her eyes. These complex emotions would be the death of her yet, she mused. She coughed, blinking and rubbing at her eyes. “It means more than you know.”

Celestia gave her a gentle kiss on the head, soft and motherly. Then, she straightened up, pausing to reassert her poise. Sunset wondered if she was the only pony who could recognize when the Princess was setting up the iron facade, or if she only ever saw it break because Celestia allowed it in her presence. Regardless, the alicorn was once again composed and nodded at the unicorn.

“...Well then! I think it's time you told me of your sojourn on the other side of the mirror, Sunset. I'd very much like to hear about these 'humans' and their culture.” Celestia stated, clearly trying to steer the conversation back toward less emotionally charged subjects.

The amber mare nodded, wiping her eyes one more time. “Yeah, okay. Humans are...well, let me draw you a sketch....”

Princess Luna was somewhat less obviously amicable than her sister, at first pass. A bit loud, a bit abrasive, and firmly secure in her bearing as royalty among lessers, she appeared more like the throngs of entitled nobles that plagued Canterlot's courts day in and day out with trivialities and bickering than Celestia. Further examination and time spent revealed this to simply be an aggressive stance against ponies she was unfamiliar with, but Sunset had never had such interactions before, and in a way, Twilight felt sorry for the unicorn as she was grilled by the Moon Princess.

At the same time, there was a certain silly entertainment in seeing the unicorn rise to the challenge Luna presented. They were both strong personalities, and seeing them clash would be an interesting social experiment (if it weren't for the whole 'don't experiment on your friends without their consent' thing). In the meantime, she turned to the Diarch of the Sun.

“Pr-Celestia? Do you mind I talk to you for a moment?”

“Certainly, Twilight. What's on your mind?”

“I wanted to know--er...” Twilight glanced nervously at the other two ponies (and dragon) in the room engaged in a tense and somehow boisterous game of go fish (and by the sound of it Spike was destroying the other competitors). “Could we take this somewhere else?”

The alicorn chuckled and moved to the kitchen, where Twilight gently closed the double doors before speaking. “Sorry, P-Celestia. It's...well, it's a bit of a private question.”

“Oh?” The alabaster mare queried in an innocently inquisitive tone.

Twilight frowned at the Princess. “Princess, I'm serious. It's important.”

“Oh, I assure you, I'll treat this question with the grave severity it deserves, my friend. Have you perhaps found love?” She joked, chuckling. Her laugh died off as she noted the uncertain expression on her former student's face. “Oh, Twilight. You have, haven't you? That's wonderful, dear.” Celestia's voice was warm and full of praise as she smiled at the lavender alicorn. “If you don't want to tell, I won't pry, but may I ask who the lucky pony is?”

Twilight shook her head rapidly, lips pressed together as she made a sound of worry. “I don't know if it's really love. I wanted to ask you if you knew what it was like, so I could get some perspective. After all, I can't possibly go into something like this without further information--”

The alicorn laughed, covering her mouth with a hoof. “Twilight, you silly filly. I'm afraid that love isn't something you can objectively say you're experiencing or not. It's one of those emotions that defies logical explanation and asks us to have a little faith in.” She placed a hoof reassuringly on the smaller mare's shoulder. “Trust your instincts, Twilight. Perhaps you could talk to your other friends? Sunset might even have some insight, if you ask her.”

Twilight gulped and nodded. That was sound advice; as the Princess of Friendship there was no reason not to ask her friends about the situation. “Thank you, Celestia. I'm sorry to bother you with something so silly--”

“Twilight Sparkle, don't apologize. This isn't silly in the least, even if your approach is.” Celestia admonished, her voice stern but soft. “I don't blame you for being cagey about it; I remember the first time I felt that emotion. It was difficult, hard to describe. Love was a very different thing when I was young, Twilight. Take your time, certainly, but don't doubt your heart. Between it and your friends, I'm sure you'll find a way to express your feelings to your crush...that is the word the children use these days, right?”

The joke made Twilight giggle despite herself. “You're not that old. Er, you are, but--well, that's not what I mean--”

Celestia held a hoof up, still chortling herself. “Twilight, stop! You're making it worse! Now, come. Let us compose ourselves as the Princesses of the Realm we pretend to be and return to our family!” The pale mare went through the double doors, a smile on her face. She didn't seem to catch Twilight's pained expression, which was just as well, to the youngest Princess.

When she thought about it, she was still kicking herself mentally for even commenting about that to Sunset. Sunset might end up sharing that with Celestia, and of course Celestia would come to her and do the thing where she gently asked what was wrong and how she could help, even as she patted Twilight on the head and assured her that she and Luna had things well in hoof. Twilight sighed; it didn't matter, ultimately. She knew at some level that as long as the Royal Sisters existed there wouldn't be a need for her, especially considering Cadance was currently acting Empress of the Crystal Ponies and was also thus occupied. Twilight was a Princess with no kingdom, no matter how she looked at it.

As she entered the dining hall, she was surprised to see that a game of chess seemed to have been set up between Luna and Spike. Moreover, Spike was annihilating Luna. Privately Twilight felt a surge of smug pride at her number one assistant. Spike was no slouch in the academic front, for as long as he'd spent around Twilight. She was willing to bet that if he were so inclined he could easily apply for advanced classes were he a student at a private school. It was perhaps self-indulgent, but all the same it warmed her heart and helped to dispel the melancholy that loomed over her. Sunset's voice brought her out of her reverie as she paced up to the table.

“Wow, Spike. That's...dang.”

“How goes the game?” Twilight asked in a singsong voice, taking up a seat next to the amber unicorn.

“I will tell you how this game goes, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna announced, frustration clear in her voice. “Your young drake has utterly vexed me, and I cannot for the life of me understand how. I was a proficient player in my day, but I have been roundly defeated.” She peered at Spike over the board, who wore a smile as he moved his remaining knight. “Agh, and that is checkmate, unless the rules have changed since then. Well played, Sir Spike.”

“Good game, Princess. Any other takers?” Spike grinned at Sunset, as if daring her.

“Yeah, no thanks. I just spectated that and I gotta say I don't think I'm feeling up to getting my flank kicked by a kid.” Sunset scoffed. “Take your dominance and run with it before Princess Celestia takes you up on it.”

“Too late! It's been too long since we played a friendly game, hasn't it, Spike?” Celestia nudged her younger sister out of the way, who found a nearby seat and watched with interest.

“Sure has, Princess! I might even be able to win this time.” Spike twirled his king on the tip of his finger in a feat of dexterity that only fingers allowed. Twilight felt a minor pang of envy, but it passed as the familiarity of hooves and the reassuring feeling of the ground beneath all four limbs took precedence.

As Spike and Celestia set up for a game of their own, Twilight regarded the unicorn to her right out of the corner of her eye. She was so relaxed, despite being in the presence of royalty. Sunset had adapted to the situation so much faster than Twilight had when she'd first interacted with Princess Luna. In a way, the lavender pony mused, Sunset was a natural at friendship, more so than her. She wondered if it was a habit she'd developed or just a normal thing for her guest.

It was hard, sometimes, not to compare herself to Sunset Shimmer. Every lesson she learned about friendship she had earned through hard experience, bit by bit. Sunset, by comparison, seemed to be almost equally at ease with social interaction as she was, and that was with a scant seven month's experience compared to Twilight's years in Ponyville. Even more than that, she was bonding so quickly with Equestria's instances of many of her friends so quickly. It helped, probably, that in a way she already knew their natures, but at the same time, it was baffling to Twilight. It was just one more thing she couldn't really test for herself, which was frustrating in addition to confusing.

Twilight didn't really register the conversation going on around her as she continued to muse on the strange friendship phenomenon that Sunset Shimmer represented. Or at least, she didn't until Spike snapped his fingers in front of her eyes. “Hunh? What? What'd I miss?”

“You're just staring a hole in the board. I was worried you were about to go into a coma or something like you did when you tried to map every possible move in checkers.” Spike folded his arms, concern in his eyes. “Are you tired?”

“You did seem kinda distracted, Twilight. Need to lie down for a bit?” Sunset chimed in from her side, the voice bringing a warmth unbidden to her face.

“N-no, I'm fine. Sorry! Where were we?”

“I'm afraid I may be getting rusty is where we are, Twilight. Spike's really giving me a run for my money.” Celestia noted sardonically, examining the board. “Without you two to keep me sharp it seems my skill has decayed.”

“O-oh! Well, I would cheer for you, Princess, but it's Spike, so you can see why there's a conflict of interest at play.” Twilight raised her hooves in a warding gesture, sheepish smile on her face.

“Of course; I would never ask you to. Back to it, young dragon. Let's see if I can't get my act together.” Celestia moved her rook, smiling at Spike.

“You had better, Sister, for the honor of the crown! I have already lost mine, so it falls to you to uphold our pride!” Luna laughed from her seat.

Twilight was putting the lid back on the box while Spike snoozed in his chair when Sunset called her into the kitchen, where she was finishing off the dishes.

“What's up, Sunset?”

The unicorn gently placed a plate freshly dried into the cupboard with a kinetic field as she turned to her host. “I need to talk to you; do you have a minute?”

“Certainly. Is something the matter?”

Sunset paused, pursing her lips. “Not a problem, but important.” She climbed up onto a stool at the counter to get comfortable; this brought a burst of dread to Twilight. No one got comfortable unless they were about to say something you didn't want to hear.

“It's been a great time, Twilight, and I really appreciate you letting me stay while I'm here, but it's coming up on three weeks and I did say I was only going to be gone for a while to the others. I've decided I'm going to head back through the mirror to see my friends on the other side.”

Twilight's heart turned to ice. She couldn't leave, not now, not when she... There had to be something she...she had to put on the right face for Sunset.

“I understand, Sunset. If you need the portal reactivated at any time, you know how it works. All I ask is that you let me know beforehoof, so I know you didn't go missing anywhere nearby.” The words tasted...wrong coming out of her mouth, despite her better judgment. It wasn't as though she was leaving forever, and she'd known this wasn't a permanent arrangement from the get-go. But then, she...

“Well, about that...I was actually wondering if you wanted to come along? Since time seems to flow differently here and there, it would probably only be advisable for you to stay for a couple days, but you could definitely stay at my place while you're on the other side. Seems only fair, after all. I could show you to a few of the museums and libraries, since I know you're anxious to get a look at human history and technology. Plus, I'm sure the girls would be excited to hang out with you again after so long!” Sunset finished, a smile on her face. “What do you say?”

Time seemed to come to a halt around Twilight. She opened her mouth to speak, the answers she wanted to give crashing against the answers she knew she should give in her mind.

“I....”

Author's Note

Another chapter down, another example of Spike being the secret badass we all know he is.

Seriously. The boy lives with an inveterate bookworm who at least once in awhile demands he drill her on the things she knows (and those things are manifold).

PATCH NOTES: Minor word usage revision and a small change of tune from the moon near the beginning! Pretty low-key stuff.

Redux

Sunset Shimmer stood before the soft light of the portal, Twilight Sparkle and Spike not far behind her. The surface of the mirror was as smooth and still as the glass it pretended to be, but if one listened carefully, a gentle hum could be heard (or perhaps felt?) emanating from it. It was a baleful sound to the unicorn. She knew she had to cross this threshold, but the memory of her last trip was coming back exponentially more quickly the longer she stood there. She nodded to herself--time to rip off the bandage. No point in prolonging the inevitable.

Sunset glanced behind her to her host for the weeks and her...friend. Yes. Spike was definitely a creature she could call a friend now, too. And Twilight...She took a moment to study the alicorn's face. The lavender mare was wearing a conflicted face. One part reassuring and another part melancholy; the unicorn found her hesitation growing even as her insides torqued uncomfortably. If only she'd been able to convince Twilight to come with her, but that was the nature of the beast when one was a Princess. She couldn't just vanish without notice for who knows how long...Or maybe she could put off going back for a few more days--no, no. She shook her head. This was the opposite of not prolonging the inevitable. She could always come back for another visit. Twilight would be here--but how much time would pass? It would only be a scant time for her, but for the alicorn it would be--Sunset inhaled sharply, facing the portal again. Focus. She glanced one (final, damn it) time at Twilight and Spike.

Sunset gave her best bracing smile and turned back to the portal. She sucked in her breath, and jumped.

The pandemonium of the between greeted her with open, howling arms. The cacophony pounded in her ears as she squeezed her eyes shut, curled in on herself as bones twisted and flexed. She opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out even as sound roared from all directions at once, her wail of pain echoing in the endless void and reverberating in her skull as it swelled and deformed AND SHE WAS AFLAME, SKIN CRACKLING AND PEELING AS IT WAS TORN FROM HER WITH CLAWS OF--

Sunset Shimmer fell unceremoniously on her face, the pavement scraping her cheek and nose as she tumbled out of the mirror and the sensory overload finally went quiet. In its place was the gentle sound of wind coursing over dry grass, the whoosh of a car's tires on pavement behind her as it passed, the distant chatter of young voices and the squeaking of shoes on a court. She looked up, blinking slowly. There was the front steps, the main door, the walls of Canterlot High. Tentatively, she glanced around. Seemed like the front lawn was mostly abandoned; that made sense, it was the middle of summer and there ought not be students or faculty roaming about (excepting perhaps groundskeepers, she supposed).

She lay there for just a moment, collecting herself. The familiar sights and sounds came rushing back, but with them came a profound sense of loss that managed to be nostalgic. She knew this feeling; her sixth sense was once again gone, the vast majority of her magic locked away. She could feel the onset of tears, but resolved to control herself. She was a grown mare who wouldn't cry at this again. But the other void... She couldn't put her hoof--no, finger now-- on it, but it still tugged at her mind insistently. Sunset decided she would figure it out later; lying here on the sidewalk wasn't doing her any good.

Sunset moved her hands beneath her and went to push herself off the ground before an eerie tone sounded behind her. She barely had time to turn over before a figure emerged from the portal and landed roughly on her. The pair rolled over one another, knocking foreheads with twin yelps of pain and a tangle of limbs until they came to a rest on the grass, Sunset poised over the other girl, indignation rapidly turning into surprise, joy, and confusion as she saw who had come through.

Wait a moment, she thought to herself. Did she...

On her back in the grass and face to face with her, breathing hard, was the rapidly flushing face of Twilight Sparkle.

The moment the tip of Sunset's tail went through the portal Twilight felt a sense of loss crash down on her. She sagged, her rump hitting the floor. Spike patted her reassuringly.

“She'll come back for another visit, Twilight. Don't worry!” The young dragon leaned on the alicorn, hugging her. His gesture meant the world to her; if there was anypony she could count on to support her, it was Spike.

“I...I'm sorry. I...” She petered out before she really began.

Spike regarded her for a moment, his face analytic. “...you really do care about her.”

Twilight looked at him, surprised. “W-well, yes! She's my friend, and I..”

The dragon cut her off, his emerald eyes flashing. “No, it's more than that. I know that look.” He sighed as he patted her. “I've looked that look.”

“Spike...?”

The dragon exhaled again. Twilight felt a flash of alarm at the sudden change in his demeanor. Why did he seem so much...older? World-weary? That wasn't her Spike. That wasn't her baby dragon.

“Twilight, go on.”

The mare didn't quite register. “...what?”

“Go through the portal. Hurry up.”

“Spike, what are you saying? I can't just--”

The dragon cut her off for a second time, waving his hand dismissively. “You're a Princess of Equestria. You can do basically whatever you want. Trust me, I've checked.” He pulled her forward, bringing her off her haunches to a stand. “Listen, Twilight. You shouldn't waste this opportunity. If you wait too long, you'll miss it.”

Twilight's alarm had blossomed into surprise and a measure of fear at the tone in his voice. “I can't...I shouldn't...how did you know?”

Spike's wan smile didn't do anything to assuage her. “Twilight, I'm...your brother, in all but blood. Your little brother, maybe, but your brother all the same. I've spent all my life in your company and care, when I wasn't with Celestia. I know you. I know when something's changed. The past few weeks, you've...you've changed. Not in a bad way!” He waved his hands at her look of shock, his voice reassuring. “But you definitely went out of your way more and more to spend time with Sunset. You're still being kinda chilly to Dash and Pinkie, even.”

Twilight felt a pang of guilt. She hadn't meant to... Spike continued before she could finish the thought.

“What I'm saying is, I know why that is. And I'm not judging you. I think it's a good thing. You seem so relaxed around her. Contented, in a different way than with your friends. She UNDERSTANDS you, Twilight. In a way only she can. It makes sense. So go. I'll cover for you, and if anypony asks, I'll tell them Sunset asked for your help with something.” He winked. “Just...don't stay for too long, and please be careful. I can't very well watch your back if I'm here.”

Twilight stared at her companion, agape.

“Well? Get going!” He barked at her, a good natured smile on his face.

“U-uh, right!” Twilight started, galloping for the portal and diving through. As soon as the bizarre sound of flowing metal and glass stopped, Spike folded his arms and heaved one more sigh. And now he was alone. He pulled a stepladder over to the machine, climbing up and removing the book from its slot. He'd need to keep this on hand, in case Twilight needed a message sent through. It also wouldn't do to have the portal just left open; anypony from either side could happen across it and that might be disastrous.

Putting the unwieldy tome under his arm, the dragon whelp made for the kitchen. He needed some stinking ice-cream, stat. Being grown-up was hard work.

Sunset's heart hammered in her chest as she looked Twilight in the eyes, violet orbs filling her vision.

“S-Sunset! I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to land on you, I--”

“N-no, it's fine, I shouldn't have been on the ground right on front of--”

“I mean, it's hard to to aim coming out out of the gate--”

“Of course if I was just flopped here like a rug you were gonna--”

“W-well I still probably should've watched where I was going or not just jumped through the portal--”

“I-I mean, I'm glad to see you! But I thought you couldn't come with me?”

“Spike convinced me! He said that he could cover for me while I--” Twilight stopped. She apparently couldn't continue that line of thought; instead she lay there just staring into the other young woman's eyes.

Silence passed between them. The warmth in Sunset's body spread through her body, heat suffusing her to the fingertips. The pounding in her heart drowned out the ambient noise. She wasn't quite conscious of her face sinking closer to Twilight's, pulled by some mysterious gravity she was only peripherally aware of. She couldn't really explain the tingle in her stomach as she felt the lavender girl's breath on her lips as they--

“Girls?”

They turned in tandem to the sound of a familiar, gentle and almost maternal voice. Standing on the paved path a few feet away was the school's primary administrator, Principal Celestia. She seemed to be in a squatting position, an expression of concern on her face.

“If you're gonna do that, I'm gonna have to ask you to find another spot, relaxing as this place is.”

The school's rooms and halls were largely devoid of activity, the Principal's office seemingly the only one not locked up tight. It was mildly eerie for Sunset, given that it was the middle of the day, but then, with it being summer, who could reasonably expect there to be students in the building? She was surprised to see Celestia working, on that note, and she said so once the two of them were seated in the chairs across her desk from her.

“Principal Celestia, it's summertime. What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be at home with your sister, taking time off?”

“I could ask you two the same thing, Ms. Shimmer. Hardly five days since you graduate and you're already back on school grounds swapping spit with another of our more exotic transfer students.” Celestia's stern expression cracked, not quite able to suppress the corners of her mouth at the spluttering response of the girls across from her.

Sunset was faster to regain her composure, but not by much. “W-we just got back from...uh, out of town. You know.”

“Is that so? Did you enjoy your sabbatical?” Celestia inquired, curiosity piqued. If memory served, word had never reached her of Sunset ever going back to her homeland.

“It was...it was really nice.” Sunset sounded more certain of herself the more she spoke. “It was really nice to be home.”

“She stayed with me while she was there; I have a lot of space in my...house, so it was really the more the merrier!” Twilight quipped.

“And I take that's when this little development happened? Or has this just been a long-distance low-key thing since that Fall Formal?” Celestia punctuated her query with an index finger wagging between the two.

“Wh-No! I mean, yes! Wait...” Sunset struggled to find the right answer. “Maybe? It's not something I'm ready to discuss if that's what you're asking.” She didn't catch the flash of mixed emotions on Twilight's face as she spoke.

“I see. Well, if that's so--and to be clear, girls, I'm happy for you one way or another-- have a care to be somewhere private the next time you opt to ravish each other or fall into a position ripe for wild misunderstandings, whichever is more accurate a descriptor. For now, though, I'm afraid I do have some work to do.” She tutted at Sunset's incredulous expression. “Yes, Sunset. Staff does have some work over the holidays. Go on, you two; try to stay out of trouble.” The pearl-pink woman paused. “Well, since you're technically graduated and no longer my students, you're not really obligated to listen, but I hope you do anyway. And, ah...welcome back.”

Twilight and Sunset made their way back to Sunset's apartment, neither of them really quite able to speak to one another. The alicorn's mind was a jumble the whole way, thoughts crashing against one another and feelings tugging her every which way.

It wasn't until the click of the lock opening at her front door that she was able to drag herself out of autopilot and back to the real world. She took up a position on the sofa, distant surprise at finding the apartment exactly as it had been left registering. There wasn't even dust on anything...had so little time really passed here? The strange clock on the wall with the luminous face showed that only five days had gone by since they'd gone back to Equestria; and yet Sunset had been in her castle for more than three weeks. They were just getting into July back home, for Celestia's sake! Twilight tapped her chin thoughtfully as she tried to do the math on the exact ratio--

“Twilight?”

The voice tore her from calculations, immediately making her head spin with a feeling she couldn't identify. Sunset had taken a seat on the arm of the couch...on the other side from Twilight. The princess found a sense of shame and sorrow at the implication (while also wondering if she was just paranoid and there was no implication there). It was the fire-maned girl's expression of uncertainty and worry that drove the spike into her heart, though. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words would come to her, dying on her lips even as Sunset's sea-green eyes begged for her to say something, anything. After another protracted silence, the amber-skinned girl spoke first.

“Twilight, I...what happened there, back at school. I'm not sure what came over me. I'm sorry--”

“No, don't--don't be sorry! It--I--ugh!” Twilight finally gave into frustration, a trademark groan coming from her as she put her hands on her head.

“What?” Sunset's confused response only served to aggravate the swirl in the princess's skull.

“That...I...Sunset, I don't know how to explain! I...” She stood and marched over to Sunset, taking the girl's face in her hands and looking into her eyes. It wasn't fair; the latent unicorn's cheeks were squished in a way that was unreasonably cute, even on an alien face. She felt Sunset's hands clasp over hers, confusion evident in her eyes. She could feel her pulse quicken, heart pumping hard in her chest.

“Twehlet?” NO SHE WASN'T ALLOWED TO SOUND THAT CUTE

“Sunset Shimmer, I don't know what you... When I'm close to you, I get all...fuzzy inside! Like my heart's gonna burst, like I'm gravitating toward you! Just being in the same room as you makes me warm all the way to my hooves!” She paused as Sunset blushed, her grasp on Twilight's hands tightening. “It's like when you meet a friend for the first time in a long while except stronger and all the time. Like the softness of blankets on a morning you sleep in, like a pillow after you've flipped it to the cool side, like a familiar little alcove where you curl up with a good book while it snows outside and...and--” Her heart hammered in her chest and filling her ears as she sucked in a breath and loosed another incoherent growl of frustration.

“Wah, Twehlet. Ah diddend--hohd on.” She leaned out of Twilight's hands, to the latter's regret. She continued more clearly, “I didn't know you felt that way. I--agh!” She attempted to stand but her precarious seating made rising awkward, the girl falling forward onto Twilight, who was wholly unprepared for the additional weight as she fell backwards with a yelp. They clipped the edge of the couch, falling in a chaotic mess to the floor between the seat and the coffee table, ultimately a tangle of hair and limbs.

Twilight lay there a moment, facing the ceiling. A grunt to her left told her Sunset had managed to roll over. She turned, catching the other young woman's eye. Unbidden, laughter came bubbling from her as the absurdity of the situation finally sank in. It was apparently contagious, because Sunset laughed with her.

A half hour, some controlled breathing exercises and a little plain old chilling out later, Sunset found herself across the counter from Twilight, in a strange deja vu of the situation a scant few weeks ago she and the princess across from her had been. It was surreal.

They sat in companionable silence for a little while before Twilight spoke, tracing invisible spirals on the counter with her fingertip.

“So...what now, Sunset?”

The million bit question first, then.

“Well...” Sunset straightened up, folding her arms as she considered her response. “...I don't know.” At Twilight's confused face, she continued, “I've only really been in one non-friendship non-antagonistic non-weirdly-familial-teacher/mentor relationship. Flash and I...well, you know why that was a thing. He was polite, but there was a part of me that always suspected he was staying close to me to limit the amount of damage I could do.” She frowned. “That or he was just as shallow as I was. Hard to say with that guy. We did the date thing; it was sorta like going through the motions for both of us...or at least for me. Again, can't really speak for Flash.

“Either way, this is...well, uncharted territory for me. I...” She paused, forcing her thoughts to line up in cohesive patterns. “I mean...if I'm honest, there's been an pull there, but I sorta dismissed it as a passing fancy or infatuation because of gratitude. Something shallow.”

“Shallow?” Twilight asked, perplexed.

“Just after you left, after the Fall Formal, I had a lot of time to be alone with my thoughts, without rage and vengeance clouding me.” Sunset blinked very slowly, memory drifting back with ease. “You...when you were standing up there on the edge of that crater, looking down at me, your face was what kept coming back.”

Twilight tilted her head. “My face?”

“Your expression--not that your face is weird--was what stuck in my memory.” Sunset paused again, a smile coming to her face. “Everyone, everyone else was staring down at me with this look of vindication, or spite, or something similar. Not undeservedly. But you...” She looked Twilight in the eye. “You seemed like you pitied me. No, not quite. You seemed sympathetic. Sorry for me.” Sunset leaned on the counter, smiling. “You pulled me out of that crater. Took my hand when I had no right to anything besides a beatdown.” She reached out, taking Twilight's hand in hers, as if to emphasize the point with a gentle squeeze.

The lavender girl flushed slightly as Sunset concluded, “I can't forget that moment. I never will. It was--” Sunset's words and train of thought were interrupted by a familiar jingle from her bedroom, causing both girls to turn toward her door. She frowned. Who could be calling her already? They'd been back all of an hour... “Sorry, Twilight. I better check; it might be one of our friends.” Twilight nodded, but the glum look on her face spoke volumes as Sunset went to grab her cell phone.

She found it where she left it; plugged into the wall charger on her side table. The ringtone continued insistently even as she picked it up to get a look at the display. It was to her surprise that she saw the number and explosively neon blue picture of Vinyl Scratch.

Vinyl Scratch was mildly infamous around town as a music junkie and DJ with a strange gift for sound engineering; it was rumored by some that she had built her monstrosity of a transforming car entirely herself (alternative theories included that she was a rogue superspy or a particularly unsubtle alien observer using audacity as a cover). In any case, she was by all accounts mute, and Sunset herself had never heard more than a nearly silent gasp come from the woman in the (admittedly few) times she'd been in her presence.

Sunset's surprise was twofold, then: as she was mute, Vinyl rarely called anyone, generally texting instead. Moreover, Sunset didn't recall ever giving the music buff her phone number. She shrugged; if it was important enough that Vinyl Scratch had called, she should probably answer. With a swipe of her thumb, she placed the device to her ear and answered, “Hello?”

“Sunset Shimmer?” The voice on the other end was almost certainly not Vinyl Scratch; it had an accent the unicorn had only ever heard on certain news channels from overseas. She was reasonably sure it was called Received-- “Miss Shimmer, are you there?”

“Oh! Ah, yes. Uhm...who is this?”

“Octavia Philharmonica. I'm a friend of Vinyl's...oh, I've gotten off track. I'm sorry to bother you, Miss Shimmer, but a friend of yours has asked that we use our phone to see if you would answer. Miss...Applejack? Yes, Applejack. I believe she--oh, very well. Here she is.”

Sunset paused as the phone apparently traded hands, only to smile as a familiar voice came through the speaker. “Sunset?”

“Hi, Applejack.”

“Well, I'll be! It is you; when Mac said he saw you and Twilight coming from the school I wasn't sure I believed him but dang if he wasn't right. How ya doin', sugarcube?”

“We're alright, but are you really sure it's okay to use another person's phone to have this conversation?”

A moment of silence from the other party. “...well, I s'pose not. Tell ya what; why don't I meet you somewhere for a late lunch? We can catch up.”

Sunset took a moment to consider. It would be nice to talk to the more familiar version of Applejack, but as far as she knew it had only been a few days in this world since they gone through the portal. Twilight would probably be a little put out that their conversation would have to wait; it was important that it be given the time it deserved to be hashed out properly. Maybe this time it was okay to be a little selfish...?

“...maybe we could get a raincheck on that, AJ? We just got back and the transition is...uh, jarring. How about tomorrow morning, a late breakfast?”

“That's fine too, sugarcube. I'll ring you tomorrow?” If Applejack was disappointed, it didn't show in her voice.

“Sounds good. Catch you tomorrow!” Another sound of scuffling, and the foreign accent of Octavia spoke.

“Well, I hope that we've been helpful, Miss Shimmer.”

“You have been, but why did YOU answer Vinyl's phone?”

“Eheheh...well, we all make mistakes. Have a good afternoon!” With that, the call was closed, which only served to confuse Sunset more.

Back in the kitchen Twilight seemed to have contented herself reading through a pizza delivery pamphlet (though what she was looking for was beyond Sunset). She started when she noticed Sunset and neatly folded the advertisement back up as Sunset pocketed her phone out of habit. “Was it important?”

“Applejack heard we were back in town; invited us to get together and catch up, so I guess that's the plan tomorrow morning.”

“Well, that sounds nice enough. Uhm...unrelated question: why would anyone put anchovies on their food? According to this, it's an available topping for pizza, but even putting aside how weird eating fish is, anchovies smell terrible!” Twilight seemed nauseated by the mere prospect. Sunset nodded sympathetically and patted her on the shoulder.

“It's one of the many mysteries of humanity. There are humans who say they're indifferent to anchovies; some even claim to favor them.” She paused for dramatic effect. “Those humans are lying. Nopony favors anchovies. Anchovies don't even favor anchovies.”

Twilight covered her mouth as she giggled, but tried to calm herself down. “Humans are strange...in any case, ah...you were saying, before the call came in?”

Sunset flushed a bit, trying to recall her exact phrasing. She'd been doing so well with the lead up, and then the moment got a hole poked in it by the diabolical chiptune of the little block of plastic and metal in her pocket. Damn that thing! She took up a seat on the stool next to Twilight, once again taking her hand. “I don't think I'll ever get that particular speech back, but that's what improvisation is for.” The alicorn-in-disguise's giggle made her face warmer. “I was going to say that I--”

The doorbell rang, the twin chimes drowning out her words.

“Oh for CELESTIA'S SAKE!” Twilight gave the most powerful invective she had even as Sunset loosed a loud, exasperated groan of frustration easily on par with her companion's. She stomped over to the door as Twilight slumped on the counter, one hand supporting her head while she frowned at the wall as hard as she was able.

Sunset opened the door, her expression set to Lv. 2 Irritation as she ground out, “Can I HELP you?” Shock overtook annoyance as she took in the person before her.

“Yes, I believe you can.” The voice was husky, too actively sultry for the unicorn's comfort. The woman it came from sported a self-assured smirk on a yellow face and wine-colored eyes framed by a cascade of fluffy, curly orange hair and an outfit that sported more spikes than Sunset personally believed strictly necessary. An emblem of a treble-clef overlaid with a golden gem completed the picture.

Before Sunset stood Adagio Dazzle. The two locked eyes, a silent stare-off of cataclysmic proportions taking place in the doorway. Sunset found herself tensing up, waiting for the young woman before her to make a move of some kind, any kind. The siren also seemed visibly taut, despite her smirk, as though she expected Sunset to swing at her. The quiet dragged on...

And then a baby blue face managed to poke through Adagio's curtain of hair, tongue out as it released a small 'bleh!' of distaste.

“Dagi, I can't see past your hair! Is she here? Oh, there she is. Hello!”

Sunset slumped as Adagio sighed and put a hand on her face, a grimace of what looked like physical pain replacing the confident grin.

Author's Note

[muffled Emperor cackling in the distance]

I'm worried about my pacing, and I wasn't planning on going back across the divide, but here we are. Let's see where it takes us. As ever, constructive critique is welcome.

PATCH NOTES: More minor word choice revisions, tidying tidying. THE CLEANING CONTINUES APACE

Simple Request

“Adagio Dazzle?”

“Sunset Shimmer.”

“Sonata Dusk!” Sunset jumped as the apparent leader of the trio rolled her eyes and smacked the face of her compatriot, an audible slap followed by a yelp of pain heralding the blue girl's exit from the avalanche of curls framing Adagio to hold her face and make a noise that might have sounded like 'owowowow' at very high speed. That done, the golden girl's confident smile returned full force as she put her hands on her hips, cocking them to the side as she spoke.

“So glad we got the right door. Now then...aren't you going to invite us in?” It was less a query and more a command, judging from her expression and self-assured tone. Her eyebrows raising in surprise at Sunset's response brought the unicorn a certain measure of satisfaction.

“Wasn't planning on it.” Adagio opened her mouth to speak, but was cut off as Sunset continued. “What do you want? What even are you doing here? You three ran out of town months ago and no one's seen coat or mane of you since.” The fiery haired girl's face hardened as an aggression she sometimes wish she could forget surged inside. “If you're looking for some kind of revenge--”

Adagio raised her arms between the two in a placating manner, her previously unshakable poise attempting valiantly to reassert itself as she leaned away just a hair.

“Temper, temper! As one of human media's greatest antagonists once said, 'Revenge is a sucker's game.'. We're not here for trouble...just to ask for your help. After all, you were ever so nice to that Crystal Prep girl, among many others for the past while. Why, I even heard it said that you had become the most popular girl at school again without being an...” The siren paused, thinking, “...without being an objectionable individual. Yes.” Her face shifted into a half-lidded, knowing smile even as Sunset's brow furrowed into a scowl.

Sunset turned her head slightly at the sound of movement behind her, catching Twilight come a stop behind her out of the corner of her eye. She turned back to the girl outside her front door and asked, “What kind of help could you want from me?”

“I'd love to tell you, but it strikes me as a conversation we should have with a little privacy, hm?” Adagio looked around with exaggerated motion before bringing her gaze to rest again on Sunset. “After all, it might strike your neighbors as a bit concerning if we began discussing adult matters where impressionable ears could catch them, don't you think?” The deliberate phrasing made Sunset flush, ears turning red as she and Twilight backed away from the door in tandem to allow the two girls in.

Adagio took a seat almost immediately at one of the stools near the island even as Sonata Dusk waved cheerily at the women already in the apartment. Sunset closed the door behind them, but made a point of leaving it unlocked. There was no telling when they'd have to be able to leave quickly with these two.

The unicorn-in-spirit took in the entirety of her guests (for lack of a better phrase for them at this point). Adagio's body language was, just as when they'd first met, extremely confident. Her violet bodysuit and soft pink jacket clashed harshly with her yellow and gold coloration, and Sunset's initial assessment of too many spikes for her own good remained sound, by her own opinion. Really, what could be gained from having so many spikes on your clothes? The hairband, she supposed--Sunset mentally slapped herself. This wasn't the time for her brain to show how much influence Rarity had on her. Sonata's outfit was comparatively mundane (even if the colors wereno, brain stop), the maroon ensemble carrying little in the way of obvious villainy besides the wristbands (which continued the trend of unnecessary spikes). Between her apparently happy-go-lucky demeanor and overall non-threatening appearance, the perkiest Siren of the trio seemed harmless...but then, those were often the nastiest ones, Sunset told herself. Her musing (hah) was cut short by Adagio's voice.

“So, this is your abode? Somehow more humble than I would expect from someone who was once queen of the student body through a combination of terror, blackmail, malicious lies and sometimes outright violence.” Adagio Dazzle crossed her legs from her place at the counter, leaning back with her head propped up by her arm. She smirked at Twilight in a sidelong glance, who stood, arms folded, near the door. “And if it isn't the pretty purple Princess, architect of our current troubles! Didn't you have a kingdom to run or something, sweetie? You didn't seem interested in sticking around to clean up the mess you left behind after beating us, if the rumors hold up.” The siren stared at alicorn-in-disguise, her smile taking on a decidedly threatening edge even as her voice became patronizing.

Twilight frowned at Adagio, hands on her hips as she responded. “I was visiting Sunset. Speaking of whom, you should answer her questions.”

“Straight to business, then? I can appreciate that, Your Highness.” Adagio had apparently long since perfected the fine art of threading the razor's edge between respectful and sarcastic, which was absolutely infuriating to Sunset for reasons she couldn't place. “We...Sonata, sit down.”

Sunset turned to find Sonata perched precariously on the back of her couch, apparently making a game of seeing how far she could lean until she fell (which would only end in tragedy). Sullenly she swung her legs around and planted herself on the sofa, arms folded in a sulk that could really only be described as childish.

“Now...what was I...? Ah, yes.” Adagio, cleared her throat, hand to her mouth. “Our request is simple. We want to go home.”

The lavender girl tilted her head, confusion apparent as she responded. “So go home? Why would--oh.” Sunset herself grimaced as the meaning of the phrase made itself clear in her head.

“Exactly, Sparkle.” Adagio confirmed, her smirk replaced with a grim expression. “We're not exactly hard up in this world even with our powers taken from us, thanks to, ah, previous conquests, but....” She paused, apparently uncertain of how to continue. “I don't feel...whole. I miss the sea. These bodies, they're...” She frowned, indicating her form. “Humans aren't made for the ocean, and with our gems take--ehem, confiscated, we've lost the last vestige of our heritage.” She stood, arms cradled in front of her in the first really vulnerable body language Sunset had ever seen from the girl. “I don't know if you know what it's like, to have everything you are taken from you. I won't talk about whether or not we deserved it; I suspect our opinions will differ on that.” A trace of her usual pride resurfaced, until she continued. “Either way, it's...like the color is draining out of the world, day by day. As much as Starswirl may not have wanted to admit it, we're creatures of Equus. And it's...it's finally catching up to us.”

Sunset felt a miserable ball form in her stomach as Adagio spoke, with every word a mounting dread.. She knew that feeling exactly. It was what had started this whole strange...situation. Twilight glanced at her, worry in her eyes.

The fiery haired girl closed one eye and rubbed her temple. The Sirens had caused a lot of pandemonium, but then, so had she. To not help them was the pinnacle of hypocrisy, especially considering she'd terrorized the school for over three years while they'd been troublemakers for all of a week. If Adagio was sincere, anyway. Sunset wracked her brain, trying to remember her initial interactions with them. They hadn't exactly been subtle then when they had their magic to back them up, so the idea of her being a good actor out of the blue seemed unlikely, but you could never tell. Another question occurred to her as she considered, as well.

“...Where's your third, anyway? Aria, her name was?”

Adagio's smirk seemed halfhearted as she answered. “She's on her way back to our house, if she isn't there already. I sent her to get some food, because...” The siren's gaze turned to Sonata, who seemed to be dozing off sitting up in her seat. “...well, there you go. Sonata's taking it the hardest of us, if you can believe that.”

“She seemed pretty energetic just a minute ago...” Twilight offered cautiously, leaning over the couch to get a good look at the blue girl.

“She stops moving, she starts sleeping. It's gotten to the point that we need to wake her up for most meals of the day and to shower.” Adagio paced over to her companion, gently tugging on her ponytail. “Sonata, wake up.”

“...buh? Whaddid I miss?”

“Nothing yet, but we can't really be negotiating in good faith if you aren't paying some attention.”

“Aw, Dagi...I'm tired...” The miserable, half-awake whine sounded genuine to Sunset, but...Adagio glanced at the pair, to which Sunset nodded. If she wasn't going to have anything to add, forcing her to stay awake would be too much effort.

“Alright, sleep then. I'll wake you when we have to go.”

“Th...thaaaaaaanks, Dagi...” Sonata yawned her first word, slumping over on the sofa. Within seconds her breathing had entered the regular, gentle rhythm of the slumbering. Adagio sighed as she leaned on the backrest of the couch.

Sunset furrowed her brow, one hand on her chin as she laid eagle eyes on the leader of the trio. She seemed sincere... “Twilight, can I talk to you for a bit?”

Adagio looked up, a wary expression on her face, but didn't protest as the amber girl led Twilight to her bedroom and locked the door behind them.

“...what do you think?”

The princess opened her mouth, but her words were hesitant. “...I...I don't know. If she's serious, then we should be helping them, but...”

“Something feels off about it?” Sunset asked, voice low.

“Y-yeah...I'm not sure if we're just being too suspicious, though.”

“Don't know about Equestria these days, Princess, but a little caution usually pays off when dealing with known troublemakers.” Sunset replied, causing Twilight to glower at her.

“I know that! It's just...”

“...You don't wanna be wrong. I get it... Why not get everyone together to discuss it? The Dazzlings can keep for another day or two. Uh, probably. That way we can get a consensus or at least a solid vote. I feel sorry for them too if Adagio's serious, but at the same time they're still a trio of brainwashing...uh, sirens. Not that I'm any better, but I guess it takes one to know the danger of one.” Sunset remarked sardonically.

Twilight scowled at her host. “You stop talking like that, Sunset Shimmer. In any case, that idea sounds good. This seems like the sort of thing we shouldn't try to decide on our own. Let's tell them. Er, her.”

A mutual nod, and they opened the bedroom door.

Sunset's stomach dived to the floor as they found Adagio. She was still leaning against the sofa's backrest, but she seemed to be...diminished, to Sunset. Like her entire aura had changed; what was previously healthy now seemed lean and slightly malnourished, eyes sunken and gaze listlessly staring a hole into the floor. She started as she noticed the pair, turning away hurriedly and taking what sounded like a deep, bracing breath behind her massive curtain of curls before turning back to them, her composure and vitality apparently reasserted. The unpleasant, nauseating ball of guilt in Sunset's stomach took this moment to remind her it existed, causing the girl to reflexively grimace.

“Have a good talk?” Adagio asked, voice airy.

“...We've decided we're going to gather our other friends to make a group decision.” Twilight said aloud, Royal Authority Voice on display. Sunset had to admit, it did sound very official. “You really don't...well, didn't look so good. But it's not just our decision. If I'm honest, it would almost have to be a vote from the entire student body, but we'll have to do in the meantime, since I doubt it's feasible to track all involved down and get a reasoned opinion from them.”

“Is that a Royal Decree, then?” Adagio's query was challenging, but it too seemed like her heart wasn't in it; more force of habit than anything.

“...It is, if that will ensure you and your friends behave until we come to a conclusion.”

Sunset nodded. “Adagio, do you have a phone?”

The Siren nodded. “My number, then?”

“Right. We'll need a way to contact you once we're ready for a decision.”

Adagio rattled off her number, hesitating a moment after the last digit. “...One favor, if you will.”

Sunset squinted. “What kind of favor...?”

Adagio paused again, seemingly thinking. “...let us plead our case. You may not think we have much of one, but we still deserve to have our say, if you're going to pass judgment.”

Sunset glanced at the alicorn, who nodded. “Fine. I'll let the others know, and I'll shoot you a text when it's time to talk. For now...” She looked at her wall clock, noting with some surprise that it was only just past four-thirty.

“For now, back to our den to wait. Of course...” Adagio's voice sounded bitter, but she offered no further complaint at she roused her sleeping compatriot.

Just before Sunset closed the apartment door behind her, Adagio stopped and looked back at her. “...you'll send us a message, right?” Her voice sounded assured, but her eyes seemed to be pleading to Sunset. She blinked and nodded.

“Count on it.”

The girl stared hard at Sunset, scouring her face for any trace of deception. She seemed to find none, a ghost of her usual prideful smile playing on her lips. “We'll see you when we see you, then. Try not to...take too long.” And with that she left, hands on Sonata's shoulders as she guided the still half-asleep siren down the hall.

Sunset sighed mightily as she flopped down on her sofa. This already wasn't looking like an enjoyable first few days back home. She grimaced as the thought crossed her mind. For some reason that thought didn't sit quite right in her mind, but she couldn't put her finger on it so she let it go. Twilight plopped down (which was like flopping, but with more drop than flop, which itself had a bit more stop) next to her without the exhalation, but she sure looked like she wanted to. Sunset tilted her head, a wan smile on her face.

“...well, I guess tomorrow's docket is set.”

“Suppose so.” Sunset made an indistinct noise of irritation. “I'm not really feeling up to solving a moral conundrum regarding prior enemies so of course that's when this stuff strikes. Is this how it is all the time for you?”

Twilight giggled, the sound musical to the fiery-haired girl. “Sometimes, yeah. I remember a few months back waking up and noting what a nice day it was and how contented I was feeling. Following that of course was an immediate dread, waiting for something absolutely ridiculous to come along and ruin that day. Even Spike was a bit concerned.” She wore a strange smile as she finished. “We got over it, but self-centered as it sounds, there for a bit I was starting to wonder if the universe wasn't specifically looking for opportunities to subvert otherwise perfect afternoons.” She hesitated as she noted Sunset's incredulous expression. “....what? Don't give me that face."

“You're telling me for a time you were seriously considering the idea that the universe was out to get you.”

Twilight flushed. “N-no! Well, y-yeah, but...I mean when you put it like that it sounds stupid!” Sunset's expression didn't change. “Stop looking at me like that!” She buttoned her mouth shut and scrunched her face in the way ponies sometimes did when confused or offended, cheeks puffing out and flushing as she made her own indistinct noise that was best phoneticized as a long series of the letter N. Sunset struggled to maintain her facade as Twilight folded her arms in a huff and slouched over before finally breaking down in laughter, which only seemed to make Twilight MORE offended. “It's not funny!”

“It's totally funny! Come on, say it out loud to yourself.” Sunset said as she wiped away a tear.

“...For a time I seriously considered the idea that the universe was out to get me.” Twilight's scrunched mouth quivered momentarily before she harrumphed and curled into herself even tighter. “It's not that funny.”

“But it's a little funny?”

“SUNSET.”

Sunset sprang from her seat, cackling in a way most unladylike as she pulled her phone from her pocket to make a quick call. A few rings, and a creaky, elderly voice answered.

“Deeah--Apple residence!”

“Granny Smith? This is Sunset Shimmer--”

“Eh? Bunsen Winner? Ah don' think we need any more cookin' 'quipment, so if yer sellin' somethin'--”

Sunset cut off the very old woman, knowing she'd get hung up on if this dragged out. “No, no, Granny Smith, Sunset Shimmer. I need to talk to Applejack. Is she there?”

“Well, she's pro'bly not gonna buy yer thing either, Miz Winner. Good head on 'er shoulders, that girl! Still, yer welcome to try.” Sunset winced as the tinny speaker on her phone blared a distorted version of the Apple matriarch's voice. “APPLEJACK! TELEPHONE FER YA!” A brief scuffling noise later and AJ's familiar voice answered. “Applejack speakin'. Sorry about Granny, she's a tad hard of hearin'.”

“Hey, AJ. It's me again.”

“Your timin' is really good, Sunset! I only got back a few minutes ago. What's up?”

“Something came up after I got off the phone with you. A Friendship Problem.”

“...is that a friendship problem with a capital F an' P?” The voice on the other side asked cautiously.

“Yeah. How could you tell?”

“It's all in the emphasis, sugarcube. Where d'ya need me?”

“I was actually hoping you could get hold of the others and see if you could convince them to get together at...” Sunset paused. She hadn't actually considered a relatively private place to have this little meeting. “...uh, do you know of any place a dozen people could sit and talk and not be interrupted or overheard?”

“A dozen?! Sunset, what's goin' on?”

“I promise nothing bad. Probably. Maybe.”

The voice on the other end of the line was quiet for a moment. “...That's reassurin', Sunset. Really.” Sunset scowled at the sarcasm, but didn't say anything as Applejack continued, “Ain't room enough for us in Sugarcube Corner and it's probably busy durin' the day besides... What about your place?”

“Not enough room here.”

“Gah...hm. I guess we could use the barn; only have to worry about Applebloom then. I know Mac ain't gonna ask too many questions. It'll be hot, though.”

Sunset's mouth drew into a thin line. If there was one thing she was not about, it was being in a stuffy barn in the middle of summer where animals (and thus, animal waste products) were kept. “Maybe not the barn.”

“Hmm, yeah. Guess that'd be too much for whoever else y'all are bringin'.”

The unicorn-in-spirit closed her eyes, thinking. There had to be some place they could--

“...Well, I'll give it a solid think, sugarcube. I take it you called me because I already knew you were in town?”

“H-huh? I mean, yeah. How did you know?” Sunset was taken aback by the observation. She hadn't said anything...

“Lucky guess, heh heh. If you were tired before this 'problem' cropped up I bet you're exhausted now. You let me handle this, y'hear?” There was a stern quality to AJ's voice, like an elder sister admonishing a younger sibling. “Just try an' get some rest tonight. I'll send you a message in the mornin' and explain the rest to the others.”

“You're the best, AJ.” Sunset sighed, relief flooding her body. She really hadn't been looking forward to trying to explain herself another five times. A sliver of shame pulsed in her heart, noting harshly that a part of her had been hoping Applejack would pick up that slack and admonishing her for doing so after already blowing her friend off once tonight. She'd have to make it up to the farmer somehow...but that was a problem for another day.

“I know it, but don't tell Dash. She hates to lose, heh. Have a good night, sugarcube. Say hi to the Princess for me.” And with a clack, the call ended. Sunset inhaled, and then exhaled deeply again.

“Everything alright?” Twilight's inquisitive tone behind her told her two things: one, that she was apparently done sulking (good). Two, that she hadn't been eavesdropping, or was doing a good job pretending she hadn't (polite). The amber girl about faced and relayed the abridged details of her conversation, and after that the pair stood and sat in a mildly awkward silence.

“...so, what now?” Sunset asked.

“Uhm...well, normally I'd suggest curling up with a good book, but we're not really in a massive oak tree-library or crystalline castle-library combination so unless you have some good ones sitting around coincidentally that idea's out.”

Sunset paused, glancing to the modest shelf to the left of her television. Mostly just a few factbooks and academic texts sat in a neat row, as she hadn't really been interested in human fiction...but there was one notable exception.

“You ever read 'Lord of the Reins', Twilight?”

Twilight scoffed. “Of course I have. It's one of the most important works of modern fantasy and set the tone for much of what comes after. Fantasy as a whole genre owes a lot to it; everything from tabletop games to comic books can count on influence from that book. Books? I know it's technically supposed to be one large story, but I can't decide if I want to refer to it as one book or multiple books, and honestly it's a little easier to digest for the average reader broken up into mphmphm...” Sunset's hand on her mouth silenced the alicorn, but she had gone into full didactic mode, continuing her muffled explanation despite the obstruction. Experimentally, Sunset removed her hand. “...Mmophmpmh could be partially blamed for the often stereotypical and trite portrayals of common fantasy concepts because it was so influential in its day mphmphph...” Sunset put her hand back and poked Twilight's forehead with her other hand, which finally stymied the lavender academic (but also earned Sunset a glare).

“I getcha. Tell you what; humans have their own version of that story. They even adapted it into a movie. Er, series of movies.” Sunset stated as she looked at her now very moist hand with a mildly nauseated expression. That idea hadn't been a good one.

“Movie?”

“Uh, moving picture. Think of it as a stage production that's been recorded.” Sunset closed one eye, thinking of a good way to explain the concept.

“Oh. Well, that sounds interesting!”

“They're not too bad. Lemme get some popcorn and we can watch one. It seems like as good a way to unwind as anything, since I'm sitting on mostly reference books.” She decided to leave out the part where she wasn't quite as avid a reader as Twilight was. In the meantime she set about movie night preparations, because that was where this seemed to be headed.

“Alright. You ready for this?”

“Sunset, it's just a stage production. How prepared do I have to be?”

“You don't know the half of it, Sparkle. Buckle up. And, uh, try not to sweat the details.”

“What? I don't--”

“Shh.”

The screen went black, and the movie began. Sunset passed the popcorn bowl to Twilight as whispers ghosted from the screen across the living room.

[The world has changed.]

And immediately, Twilight leaned forward. Sunset was reasonably sure if she she'd had her pony ears they would've rotated forward, and wasn't quite able to suppress a grin. As the prologue continued, she observed Twilight's face. How her brow furrowed as they were told of the forging of certain accessories, of whom they were given to and the natures of the recipients. How her eyes widened as they were informed that they were all deceived. At the mention of the one to rule all the others, she tensed, clutching her bowl.

“How did they....? Oh NO!” Twilight put her hands on her face as the minions of the enemy in all their horror took the screen.

“Sunset, these humans..! OH NO!” As the forces of good were scattered before the antagonist, she clutched Sunset's pajamas. “How is he doing this?! What kind of magic can do this, even for a play!? They're being pummeled!”

“Easy, Twilight. It's only a show.” Sunset patted her hands reassuringly even as Twilight leaned on her, covering her eyes as the enemy's hand was cut. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea after all...

The unholy shrieking of riders garbed in black made lavender hands clench cloth in a white knuckled grip. At this point Sunset had resigned herself to her shirt being stretched forever, but it was one-hundred percent worth being shotgun to Twilight's reactions to the screenplay before her. “Sunset, I thought humans didn't have magic! How are they making such high-level illusions?!”

“Let's call it movie magic.”

“Sunset, this calls for investigation! You can't just not OH NO!” Twilight's host laughed as the princess placed a hand on her face. “This is so much more brutal in motion, oh...”

Sunset put an arm around Twilight, not really conscious of it as she watched the protagonist's friends come to his aid. She wasn't fully aware of the contact between them, her free hand closing around Twilight's as she inhaled sharply at the movie's developments. She could feel her eyelids starting to get heavy despite the action on screen. Had the day had taken a bigger toll on her than she'd thought? She blinked, trying to clear her eyes, but that only seemed to make them resist opening again. She went to rub her eyes, but she was so comfortable...eh, she'd just have to focus. Sunset narrowed her eyes, concentrating on the screen...

Twilight wiped away an errant tear as the credits started to roll on the device before her. Who knew humanity was capable of such stage magic? It was so fascinating! How had Sunset not looked into this...she blinked. She hadn't realized she was leaning on her host, listening to the even cadence of her heart and the gentle rhythm of her breath. She chanced looking up at Sunset, noting her head lolling to the side with the most serene expression she'd ever seen on the unicorn...she would've liked to see it as a pony, she mused. She thought about getting up, but she was so comfortable...maybe she could just relax here, for a little bit. There was no rush.

It was mere minutes before she too was asleep, the soft warmth lulling her into dreamland.

Author's Note

So, one more chapter where, practically speaking, not a lot happens besides talking, but it's important talking! Probably. Maybe.

I like writing fluffy things for real

The Dazzlings, though. How 'bout them Sirens? I hope to do them justice, even lethargic as they are for the purposes of this story. I wasn't initially certain about including them, but they could serve to illustrate something I think is worth examining. Also the idea of Twilight being utterly baffled by movie magic is hilarious to me.

Can you find the reference to another fic in this one? Because it's a good fic and you should consider reading it. I'll tell those who ask. And, as always, I welcome constructive critique, as it helps to improve my writing and hopefully make a more enjoyable story overall.

The Right Choice

Twilight's eyes opened slowly and with great resistance as a pleasant smell filled her nose. Spike must be making breakfast already, she thought, a sleepy sense of pride and gratitude in her mind as she rolled over, eyes meeting the fabric of a sofa she wasn't familiar with. Alarm replaced the other emotions in her mind with startling speed before the facts of the previous night returned to her. She paused, slowly bringing a hoof--no, hand-- to her face and examining the lines in her...palm, a sense of deja-vu and mild wrongness surfacing as she lifted herself to a reclining position.

Twilight peeked over the back of the couch, noting the warm cascade of Sunset's mane facing her as she moved about the kitchen, apparently unaware of her guest's wakefulness. It took another moment before she realized that the unicorn was humming a tune, a strange sort of progression that seemed somewhat repetitive to Twilight's ears. Still, there was something so heartwarming about the scene before her. She could feel herself trying subconsciously to transpose an equine form over Sunset, to picture what it would be like back home. The idea made her sigh wistfully, which had the regrettable effect of making Sunset startle and turn about, a wry smile on her face.

“Morning, Princess. Smell of food wake you up?”

Twilight flushed a little, sheepish. “Heh heh, well...ah, you wouldn't happen to have any coffee, would you?” She knew Sunset wasn't a coffee pony like she was, but maybe...

“Afraid not, Princess. There's a fresh bowl of oatmeal in it for you all the same.”

Twilight let out a theatrical groan and awkwardly clambered to her feet to approach the island, taking a seat on the stool across from Sunset, who placed a bowl of oats before the lavender girl as she yawned widely, tears forming at the corners of her eyes. The oats smelled rather bland; Twilight wrinkled her nose as she eyed the concoction. Sunset must've seen as she sat down because she remarked sardonically, “It's what I had the pantry, Princess. You don't have to eat it if you don't want to.”

Twilight shook her head vigorously, guilt rising. She rushed to reassure the cook, “No, no! It's...uhm, well...”

“Smell kinda plain, huh?” Sunset remarked, lifting a spoon to her mouth.

“Ah, yeah...”

“Well, that's because they are. Since humans are omnivores, it seems they haven't put much effort into cultivating different kinds of oats, so most oatmeal brands come out to the same thing with varying amounts of seasonings thrown in.” She took a moment to chew and swallow a spoonful before continuing, “I wasn't exactly swimming in supplies before we left, so all I had was a little sugar and cinnamon to put in ours. It's...well, they're tasteless but filling. That's all there is to it.” She furrowed her brow, an apologetic smile on her face. “Sorry, Twilight.”

The honest consternation in her voice made the alicorn want to cry in a distant way. “Don't be sorry! They smell fine! Good, even! I bet they're delicious.” As if to emphasize the point, she seized her spoon (awkwardly--fingers were so strange) and lifted a mouthful to her lips. As soon as it was past her teeth she regretted it. Sunset was wrong--these weren't just plain, they were FLAT. They didn't taste bad, per se, but they seemed so paper-like to her that they were almost objectionable in another way. The scant amount of sugar and cinnamon her host had thrown in just wasn't enough to disguise the lack of any distinguishing flavors. Twilight didn't consider herself a food critic but she honestly wondered how Sunset could tolerate this practically criminal blandness of such a dietary staple. She swallowed the oats and fixed the other girl with a doleful expression.

“Sunset. I'm so sorry.”

The amber-skinned girl was stone-still for an instant before clapping a hand over her mouth as she broke into messy, entirely ungraceful laughter, barely saving Twilight from being covered in half-chewed breakfast as she rushed to the sink to spit the rest out and alternate between cackling and groaning in annoyance at the mess she'd just made of herself.

Twilight was at first seized with shock and then a fit of giggles of her own as Sunset washed her hands, still trying to get her own snickering under control.

–---

Twilight was in the process of dabbing her mane dry from the shower when Sunset's handheld device rang noisily, vibrating against the living room table and adding the clatter of metal against wood while terrifying the alicorn as she jumped out of her seat, nearly falling down over the arm of the sofa. She picked up the offending device, the sensation of it against her entirely too soft hand surreal and disturbing. The front panel read Rainbow Dash, along with a series of numbers that Twilight assumed had to be her personal contact code. But how to activate the device?

She decided to tap the green dimly banana-shaped emblem, gingerly poking at it with a free fingertip. This was how Sunset made the thing work, if she remembered correctly, and green meant yes 91% of the time (she'd checked) in Equestrian signage (unless it meant street), so it stood to reason since humans seemed to echo ponies in many respects this was one more. Twilight wasn't quite able to hold in a small yelp of surprise as the Rainbow Dash's scratchy voice sounded on the other side.

“Sunset? What took you so long to answer?”

Twilight placed the flat little thing to her ear, answering cautiously. “Rainbow Dash...?”

“...Twilight? Why are you--how're you answering the phone when you're right over--OH! Pony Twilight? Uh, why is your voice so quiet?”

“I'm not sure...I thought I was doing this right, but...” Twilight felt sheepish, flushing there being none to see her.

“You're holding the phone backwards, aren't you? Got the ear part and mouth part turned around?”

“What? I mean, maybe.” The lavender girl rotated the device, embarrassment mounting.

“Yeah, there's your breath. Mystery solved, Princess. Anyway, what're you doing answering Sunset's phone? She playing some kinda trick on me?”

“No, no. She's in the bath right now, and the little device started making a racket, so I picked it up and the little glass panel said your name, so I decided that I should try to use it because you might be upset if Sunset didn't answer--” Twilight began to run out of breath as she went on, only to be cut off.

“Easy, easy there, Twilight. I get ya... Man, you and Sci-light have the same speaking habits even, Princess. It's kinda spooky.” The voice on the other side laughed, the scratchy voice bringing a smile to the alicorn's face, amused at the similarity between the pony and the human that bore the name Rainbow Dash. It also brought a shard of shame to the back of her mind. Spike had said that she was 'still being kind of chilly to Rainbow and Pinkie' back home. She had been disappointed with them as far as their reactions to Sunset, but it had still been far too long since she'd just spoken with either of them. A sickly guilt rose in her mind as she realized that she had prioritized Sunset over them, regardless of the rationale or her personal feelings on the matter.

Twilight resolved to sit down with Dash and Pinkie as soon as she got back to the other side. She wasn't going to let two of her best friendships languish for the sake of one, even if it was Sunset. This wasn't a case where there had to be a trade; the bonds of friendship were without an upper limit.

“Twi? You okay?” The human Dash's voice brought her back to reality. “You went kinda quiet there.”

“Uh! Sorry, Rainbow. Just remembering something I had to do.”

“That's chill. Uh, listen...Since you're answering the phone instead of Sunset, I'll just tell you. Applejack told us about a big team meeting that we're gonna have to all get together for, which is surprising considering you two left only a week ago, but whatever! You caught us all before we scattered anywhere so it's all good. Anyway, AJ says we're getting together at...” There was a pause. Twilight's brow furrowed in confusion.

“...what? AJ, no. You can't be for real. Seriously? THAT'S the only place you had? Man, whatever...ah, sorry. Wait a minute, even if I tell you, it wouldn't help.”

The alicorn responded with an indignant, “What do you mean?”

“I mean you wouldn't know where it was, Twi. Chill out. Tell you what; tell Sunset to text me back when she's done showering.”

“Rainbow, wait--” The device clicked, and silence answered Twilight as she pulled away to look at the screen, where the worlds 'Call ended' greeted her. She put the flat thing down on the table with a wordless groan of annoyance. That was another thing both instances of Rainbow Dash had in common: a penchant for going ahead and doing things without listening to her. Petulantly she folded herself up on the sofa, knees to her chin as she was reminded that as much as she was good friends with those around her it didn't mean they didn't annoy her sometimes.

Still, now she had some time to kill before Sunset was out of the bath; what to do until then? She cast about the room, the search for literature the first priority in her (immaculately organized) mental checklist for “Things to Do When I'm Bored”. Twilight's gaze was naturally drawn to the bookshelf to the left of Sunset's projection screen. There were Sunset's copies of the human version of the Lord of the Reins, and though tempting they were almost certainly too much even for her to pick up and put down in the space she had remaining. Instead, she rifled through the nonfiction offerings, scant though they were, presented to her. One seemed to be an elementary-level history textbook, so it would do for now. She could take the time to brush over the past of humanity while she waited.

The thing Twilight noted about textbooks was that they were almost insultingly simplistic in their writing and presented facts in a manner almost childish (which was appropriate, she supposed). For this reason, the inveterate scholar already knew to take what she found with a grain of salt, if only because it was likely to be spun in such a way that it would be something that a foal could read and not be troubled by. She wondered if human textbooks were made the same way, pulling open the cover only to hear the washroom door behind her click as Sunset stepped out, making an indistinct noise of pleasure.

“I swear the greatest achievement of intelligent life on any realm ever is the hot shower. EVER.”

Twilight set the book aside, her academic intellect offended by the very implication. “What? No, that's silly. I mean, hygienic standards were definitely a strong contributor to modern society and overall quality of life, but the greatest achievement would by far have to be the printing press!”

Sunset raised a hand, a sardonic grin on her face. “Easy there, Professor. I'm not ready for a serious academic debate.” She hummed, tousling her still-moist mane. “Taking a look at humanity's sordid past, eh? I brought a newer edition of that with me through the portal, but I ended up not having a chance to contribute it to the Royal Library.” She frowned as sat down next to Twilight, a pair of socks in her hand. “Come to think of it, how would you file a book from another dimension?”

Twilight's mind instantly spun into motion. “By the standard Dewhoof Decimal System, it would go under non-fiction history, but it's an educational text so it might be filed with them, except that it's foreign literature, so it'd be filed under specialty books, but there's no section in specialty literature for extraspatial literature...” She tapped her chin, thoughtful. “Honestly I don't know that there's a standard answer for that. I suppose there's an argument for it being set in the vault with dangerous texts, considering how very foreign it is, but--”

“Foreign maybe, but it's still ultimately just a history textbook.” Sunset responded, an eyebrow quirked.

“But there'd be no telling what something brought over from this dimension might have, Sunset! Look at the mess my crown made of things--”

“That I made of things.” The unicorn corrected quickly.

“Sunset, what have I--ugh, anyway, it was a magical artifact from another space that ended up adversely affecting the human world and changing the nature of your friends, including my counterpart! Who's to say a human artifact doesn't have a magic we just haven't seen yet?” Twilight argued, her irritation at Sunset's self-deprecation translating into passion for the debate.

“Fair point, Sparkle; if my bath towels start acting up, I'll be sure to let you know.” Sunset stood with a cackle as she picked up her little metal device from the table, thumbing it nonchalantly and frowning. “Dash called? And you answered?”

Twilight started, nodding. “Ah! Uh, yes. I just mimicked the thing you do with it, and it worked! Which reminds me; Dash told me to tell you to 'text' her (whatever that means) when you were done in the bath. Which I have done, uh, just now. Yep.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow, but said nothing as she continued to slide her fingers across the panel of the little block. Twilight found herself envious of her host's effortless dexterity, but supposed that Sunset had earned that skill the old fashioned way and on the run by necessity, compared to her own very brief sojourns. That said, she still couldn't shake the lingering wrongness of fingers and toes. It just wasn't right, in her mind. Her musing was cut short when Sunset pulled a grimace, sighing.

“Something wrong?”

“Yes. No Sort of? I don't know what I expected when AJ said she'd handle a meeting place for this discussion, but I guess I did leave it to her so I have no room to complain.”

Twilight's neck prickled, a seed of worry planted. “Why? Where are we going, anyway?”

–----

“Applejack, I swear by everything you and your rustic family find holy in tree and soil--” Rarity's refined, practiced accent was cut off by the farmer's drawling response.

“It wasn't my first choice either, Rares. You try findin' something to accommodate a dozen on a day's notice and we'll talk. We needed a place to discuss a Friendship Problem and I found one, so that's that. Cousin Ambrosia owed me a favor and works here for the summer, so I got it for free.”

Princess Twilight Sparkle didn't quite understand the consternation of her friends, who were wearing varying shades of irritation and nausea as they beheld the structure before them. It seemed like any of the other human businesses around...

“Ah, girls? What's so bad about this place?”

The collected assembly of Rainbooms plus the native Twilight Sparkle traded significant looks with one another.

“You wanna tell her?” Dash spoke to Sunset, the latter's nervousness evident.

“I'm not sure how I would, honestly. You can't really articulate it...”

“I can try.” Fluttershy, her sundress waving in the warm breeze as she took Twilight's hands. The alicorn felt a surge of fear in the back of her mind as the blue-green eyes of the other girl met hers, a bottomless well of sorrow greeting her.

“Twilight, this place is, nominally, a place where children gather for parties. There are games and machines that give you tickets and prizes, food and drink.”

“That doesn't sound so bad. What's the catch, then?”

“It's...they...” The girl faltered, a shudder causing her curtain of hair to cover her eyes as she looked away.

Twilight felt a hand on her shoulder, surprised as she turned to face Pinkie Pie. Her curly mess of a mane framed an uncharacteristically somber expression as she spoke.

“A place for tickets and soda, pizza and prizes, yes. But also a house of abominations. There are things in there that will haunt you. Listen to me, Twilight.” The usually-cheery girl cupped Twilight's face, locking her gaze to the alicorn's. “When we enter this building, do not look around. Face forward or focus on one of us.”

“Girls, what on earth is in that place that's so horrifying?” Twilight furrowed her brow, a truth she was hesitant to accept beginning to creep up on her mind.

–---

“How could...how could any creature find those things acceptable, let alone endearing?” Princess Twilight sat, staring a hole into the table before her while Fluttershy rubbed her shoulders. Sunset rubbed the back of her head, remembering her first encounter with the automatons in the main hall of the combination restaurant-party hall while exploring the town. Unsettling things, with awkward, stilted movements and beady eyes that seemed to follow you around the room regardless of where you stood. Their anachronistic 'attire' did little to dull the unease they inspired, and it was among the strongest evidence Sunset had that humanity as a rule was a disturbed species.

“Honestly, I don't think they're meant to be acceptable.” Rarity sniffed from another seat. The group had been given a thankfully rather plain party room off the main hall with a long table dominating the center of the room. It seemed to suppress sound, as the cacophony of music, games, and shrieking children was muffled severely to their ears. There was space enough for sixteen, which would be more than adequate for their purposes. “Are we one-hundred percent certain there was no other--”

“For the last time, yes. I checked as many places as I could, and this was the only spot that could handle a dozen people talkin' that was private, free, and wasn't my family's barn in the middle of summer.” Applejack stared pointedly at the ivory-skinned girl, irritation evident. “Maybe you'd rather have stood in a compact space surrounded by hay, farm animals and all the smells that go with that, Rares? Would that've suited you better?”

Rarity pulled a face, answer clear.

“I don't think it would've been so bad.” Fluttershy supplied helpfully, which caused most of the group to smile.

“So, who else is coming for this Problem?” The bespectacled Twilight Sparkle inquired, adjusting the glasses on her face. “Is it someone from school?”

Sunset and the Princess glanced at each other, a silent communique passing between them.

“I guess it'd be better to tell you now so you don't freak out.” Sunset remarked dryly. “The others are--”

“The Dazzlings.”

Eight faces turned to the room's entrance simultaneously, the majority with mixed shock and anger on their faces. Through the door stepped the unmistakable form of Adagio (and presumably the namesake of the trio), followed closely by her cohorts Sonata and Aria Blaze. Sunset frowned as she took in the latter two. While their leader seemed able to keep up appearances as healthy and proud as she'd ever been, Sonata's usual energy seemed to have already departed her, the Siren rubbing her eyes and taking a seat without a word before flopping on the table. She seemed to be even leaner than when she and her comrade had been in Sunset's apartment the previous day.

Aria looked worse, if that was possible. She seemed leached of color and her formerly vibrant hair was drawn into a single tail, utilitarian and without decoration. She carried herself with a certain defiance that Sunset could find she appreciated, but it did little to disguise how drawn she appeared. She raised a hand in silent greeting to the assembly giving the unicorn pause as she realized that this was the most civility she'd seen from any of the three as Aria sat down, a quiet sigh escaping her.

A moment of silence passed between the two groups as Adagio settled down, apparently still determined not to show any kind of weakness to her adversaries. Hard stares leveled all around (except from Sonata).

“Uhm, who are they?” The native Twilight spoke first.

“A trio of troublemakers is what they are.” Applejack growled, slamming a hand on the table and making most of the assembly start in surprise. “Look here, Sunset. You didn't say anything about them.”

“I had a feeling you'd react that way.” Sunset responded, standing and folding her arms. She primed herself internally to argue, hoping she wouldn't have to. “But they came to us and made what seems like a sincere request to me. We should at the least hear them out.”

“Why should we?! They're a bunch of emotional vampires that drove everyone in school against each other!” Rainbow yelled, fixing Aria with a venomous gaze that earned nothing more than a listless stare in return.

“And yet here we are, as Shimmer said, sincerely asking for help from you.” Adagio retorted primly, tenting her fingers before her in an eerie echo of Rarity.

Applejack scowled. “...Yeah, here you are. I guess we can see what you're after. Or say you're after, anyway.” She placed her hat on the table before her, frown still plastered on her face as she leaned back in her chair. Rainbow Dash tsked and folded her arms even as the rest of the group took up seats on the other side of the table, as far away from the Dazzlings as they were able.

“Uhm, no one really answered me. Who are these three?” The lavender girl asked again, confusion evident as she spoke.

Sunset opened her mouth to explain but was cut off by Aria, to her surprise.

“Long story short: we're Sirens, an Equestrian species that was banished here for reasons related to our powers and habits. We came to CHS to get Equestrian magic to go home, they stopped us and permanently neutralized our primary talent, so here we are.” Aria spoke with all the enthusiasm of a public service announcement, dry and without inflection.

“Wait, YOU'RE the sirens? I mean, I'd heard of you, but I never got the details...” Twilight's eye gleamed, sensing potential for inquiry, only to be shot down by Aria's dull response.

“The details aren't important. Let's get this wrapped up. Time's wasting.”

Twilight balked, glancing to her friends. “...Is she always this brusque?”

“Honestly, I don't know that any of us could tell you. We didn't exactly spend a great deal of time with them...” Fluttershy remarked with an apologetic shrug.

“Brusque is a good way to describe her, but her heart doesn't seem to be it. As she said, time is wasting.” Adagio interjected. “You don't want to be here or speak to us, and we're just as interested in leaving this den of horrors as some of you must surely be. Humans really are warped creatures...

“But here's our request, for the sake of those here who clearly haven't been brought up to speed.” She fixed Sunset with a measuring expression before continuing. “We want to go back to Equestria.”

Pinkie spoke up without warning. “So you and your pair of meanie-pants sisters wanna go back to ponyland so you can conquer them with your music? But you don't have your little glowy gems so you can't use your magic music to control other people so you're gonna go conquer ponyland the old fashioned way?” She didn't seem aware of almost half the congregation rolling their eyes at the label 'ponyland'.

“We're not entirely powerless, we just have to try a lot harder now.” Aria chimed in, earning a scowl from Adagio that didn't seem to move her in the least.

“Ahem! Well, Aria is correct. We're not without our talents completely, but they are greatly diminished. In either case conquest isn't our aim. We just want to go home. Back to the sea of our birth.”

“Still not seeing why we should reward you jerks for your trouble by turning you loose in a world where you're free to go and ruin entire towns.” Rainbow remarked, voice laden with scorn. “Honestly this seems like you getting what you deserve.”

“You will find we disagree on that notion, hypocrite.” Adagio retorted with considerably more venom that she'd displayed thus far.

“Hypo--how are YOU gonna call ME a hypocrite?!” Rainbow snarled as she jumped to her feet.

Sunset raised her hands. “Dash, calm down. We can talk this out. Adagio, if you want us to take you seriously, you're gonna have to argue that point. With no insults, please.”

Adagio huffed and reasserted her control. “Fine then. Here are the facts of the matter. My sisters and I are creatures from Equus. We need to return home; we're going to continue to waste away because we can't adhere to our basic nature. However you want to paint it on a moral scale, we're Sirens. To consume the emotions that come from others is our innate talent and our magical biology, so to speak. If we're not doing it, it's not healthy behavior for us. You could scarcely tell an Earth Pony to never touch the soil, a Unicorn to never cast spells, or a Pegasus to stay on the ground permanently.

“You look at us and see us as monsters who sow strife and reap hatred and anger, but that's only as monstrous as perspective paints it. It's who we are, it's what we are. If you're not going to help us, then we're just going to keep looking for another way until we're no longer able to. Which, frankly speaking, might not be far off.” Adagio concluded, clasping her hands in front of her. She paused a moment, her eyes measuring the group before adding, “This little meeting is already among the final options we had left. At least back home we'd prefer to go in familiar waters.”

“Counter-argument,” Rarity responded, her voice clear. “Your nature or not you seemed to be doing just fine before you caused our entire high-school to devour itself with infighting and rage. It seems reasonable to conclude that you were quite able to get along without all of this negative energy business.”

“We'd been doing that for months before encountering you and your school. Moreover, without our gems to actually absorb that power we're barely able to process anything we get. Combine that with our depleted talents and you find us as we are now.” Aria quipped. Sunset wasn't sure, but she though she was detected a ghost of a smile at the corners of her mouth.

“I hope you're not tryin' to argue that you're not guilty of somethin' that just ain't right.” Applejack interjected. “What you did was plain mean and you know it. You went outta your way to make our classmates bicker with each other, hypnotized our staff, and who knows who else so you could take our magic from us. And y'all have the wherewithal to know it was wrong, so don't pretend you don't.”

Adagio stared at Applejack again, apparently having decided that the farmer was going to be her primary opposition in this debate. “I never said anything about rightness or wrongness in our actions. We did what we do. Playing ponies...and people against each other and feeding on the struggles therein is how we exist. It's how we persist. That's our nature. Do you get morally offended at a mosquito that sucks your blood? A wolf that kills your sheep? A tidal wave that drowns the coast?” She punctuated her list by narrowing her eyes, managing to bring back a measure of the intimidation she displayed months prior. “No. Those things are acting on instinct or lack even that and simply are what they are. You can try to apply your right and wrong to it, but if it's our basic nature to sow strife and feed on the resulting energy, that's our basic nature.” She wore a cruel smile as she finished, “But it is entertaining to watch people struggle with one another, yes.”

"You can't really compare yourself a wild animal or natural disaster, dear. It only reflects poorly on you." Rarity retorted airily, earning her a withering scowl from Adagio.

“I-is it possible for you to just use the ambient negative energy of people around you? People can be pretty mean...” Fluttershy chimed in, her voice barely audible. “You don't have to get others to fight all the time, do you?”

Aria's emotionless tone responded, “That's the equivalent of telling someone not to go to the market to get food and instead hope they get lucky foraging in the woods for something edible.”

Rainbow Dash spoke, "We broke your gems permanently. Even if you guys go to the other side, you'll just end up giving out over there, won't you? Or do you know something we don't...?" She finished, eyes narrowed in suspicion.

"We're aware." Aria answered. "But it's the last chance we have. We're guaranteed to fade away here, so we might as well take a chance there. If it doesn't work, then we can die in our homeland."

"How do we know you won't just try to hypnotize everyone around you as soon as you get over there if it turns out you can, huh?"

"You don't." Aria stated simply. The ghost of a smile returned as she finished, "You'd just have to...trust us."

A sinking sensation came over Sunset as the conversation went back and forth. She could already tell where this was headed. Princess Twilight's voice, ironically, brought them to that point.

“You three don't plan on changing your ways at all, do you?” Her face was calculating, a furrowed brow the only clue that she was deep in thought.

Adagio responded haughtily, “Why would we want to? You see what your self-righteousness has done by stopping us. We're withering away bit by bit, day by day, while you 'heroes' pat each other on the back and congratulate yourselves for a job well done!” Her voice slowly rose in volume as she continued, “We can promise that we won't cause trouble for you personally, Princess, but if something good comes of this then we're going to do what our very nature tells us because doing otherwise is KILLING US!” She finished, slamming both hands on the table as she stood.

The impact was enough to rouse Sonata, who woke up snarling and clutching her armrests, head snapping back and forth like a cornered animal as she bared her teeth at anything in sight. Sci-Light, as Dash referred to her, was the next nearest person on her left and spent a solid thirty seconds leaning as far away from the suddenly quite animated siren as she could while the argument went back and forth with or without them.

Sunset rubbed her temples, struggling to keep her own temper under control as Adagio and her friends bickered hotly with one another even as Aria seemed to find the energy to join the debate and prod things along, an unmistakable smirk now on her face as she observed proceedings and periodically verbally jabbed at the other Rainbooms and sometimes even Adagio. It seemed she was more interested in watching the carnage than actually contributing, for all her talk of time-wasting.

She frowned, feeling the headache coming on.

To one side, she observed the the Rainbooms. AJ and Rainbow might be the most animated of the bunch, but she could already see that Rarity had decided she wasn't going to rule in their favor just by looking at her face. Fluttershy seemed to be trying to hide behind her hair, which wasn't going to help bring any kind of closure to this argument. Pinkie remained cheery, but Sunset was pretty sure she was watching Sonata out of the corner of her eye (who thankfully had stopped snapping at poor Twilight and was now sullenly folding her arms). The Princess seemed to be starting to panic, sweat beading on her brow and pupils constricting more and more with each passing second. She supposed the alicorn wasn't used to out and out fighting or settling such disputes (especially when the ethics involved were thorny).

On the Dazzlings side, Adagio was had now lost herself in puerile insults and thinly veiled threats, her appearance now obviously haggard as she stopped bothering to try to appear collected. Aria was more awake, but she was actually egging everyone on instead of trying to settle anything, which could only be the pointless malice of the incredibly mean-spirited or those beyond caring (or both). Sonata just sat there, sulking and looking a blend between miserably tired and extremely put out about being woken up.

It was all so stupid.

Frustration surged in her mind, rapidly transforming into a pure indignant rage that she had tried to avoid since that night months ago. Why had they even bothered? It wasn't like her friends would ever yield to the sirens. They couldn't understand. They had no way of grasping the truth of their plight any more than they could hers. Humans couldn't know what it was to have to ignore your basic nature.

And the sirens; of course they were going to be combative and rude and unhelpful. Why would they be otherwise? It wasn't like their very survival was on the line, and they weren't stepping on the toes of the very people that held the sirens' fates in their hands.

It was all so stupid. They were all so stupid. Every raised voice wormed its way into her skull, exacerbating the mounting migraine. Boiling resentment rose. Why had the sirens come to her? Why now? What were the odds that they'd pick the very day she got back to come and drop this at her doorstep?

The logical answers came to her in order: They were desperate. They noted that she was home, or perhaps one of them saw her and Twilight in town. They had no other options, else they wouldn't have. Adagio's entire demeanor made that clear. It was possible even that her cohorts had prevailed on her to do so to start with. A nauseating sensation of guilt both for her friends and for the sirens began to fester alongside the anger, which ironically just made her more irritable, which in turn made her even guiltier in some sort of warped loop. She tried to breathe, to steady her thoughts and calm the pounding in her skull, but would've been easier if they COULD ALL JUST--

“SHUT YOUR DAMN MOUTHS!”

Sunset started, the sudden shrill volume of her voice returning her to the present. Ten pairs of eyes stared at her in surprise as she rubbed her throat, now sore. Rainbow slowly lowered a fist she'd been balling up. Sonata seemed to be wearing a thousand yard stare in her direction. Princess Twilight blinked slowly, reaching out and touching Sunset's hand with worry on her face.

The unicorn blanched as all attention came to her. She needed to...she could...

“....Please be quiet, I mean. Everyone.”

Yep, improv was the name of the game. Again.

Twilight squeezed her hand, brow furrowed. Sunset swallowed and continued, struggling to piece together a coherent stream of thought on the run.

“Aria has the right of it. We're wasting time that the Dazzlings might not have. Look at them.” She motioned with her free hand. Adagio was unwilling to bother trying to recover her composure, mountain of curls seemingly hanging somewhat limp despite her defiant mien. Sonata was having trouble keeping her eyes open, while Aria stared at Sunset with intense interest, which only seemed to accentuate the sunken, hollow look of her countenance.

The Rainbooms assembled paused, Dash in particular glowering.

Sunset took a breath (partially to buy herself precious seconds to think), and spoke again.

“This is gonna sound really cheesy, but--” She sighed, the phrasing sounding trite even as she spoke. “To guarantee we protect ponies--and people-- from the sirens means to condemn them to a life of skirting magical starvation for the rest of their days, which will probably be brief if I know anything about the subject. At best, they scrape by miserably, barely able to meet the rest of their bodies' needs. At worst they die slowly in the next little while.” Sunset found herself clenching Twilight's fingers firmly, a weird kind of satisfaction taking shape alongside her other conflicting emotions; it was the sort of self-congratulatory pride of someone who'd barely slipped by an audition, but succeeded nevertheless.

“...a fair summation, Sunset Shimmer.” Adagio remarked, a strange smile on her face and amusement sparkling in her eyes. “So, Rainbooms, what'll it be? Do you let us die, and we most assuredly will, to keep ponies you'll never meet or care about safe...” She paused, probably for emphasis. “Or do you 'save' us like the heroes you pretend you are and deal with the uncertainty of what comes after, knowing that we not only can't but won't change what and who we are?” She chuckled, the sound wheezy and dry as she leaned back (Sunset involuntarily rolled her eyes; this was surely theatrical). “I have to say, I don't envy you! What's the 'right' decision? Is there a 'wrong' one?”

Aria chose this moment to chime in, “For the record...I won't hold not helping us against you.” Adagio looked at her compatriot, aghast, even as she continued, “You're in a tough position. As much fun as it is to watch you fight with Adagio, I understand what it is to have conflicting priorities. Think hard.” She stopped only when Adagio elbowed her roughly, to which she responded with a sardonic smile. Sunset stared at the violet siren, trying to understand her intent; was she playing for sympathy, or did she genuinely mean that?

Pinkie nodded, a sunny smile on her face as she chirped, “Welp, that's probably everything that everyone was gonna say, right? So let's take a vote and blow this popsicle stand before the robots in the next room try to eat us!” A wave of fervent nods answered. No one was interested in being in this place for much longer, however real or imagined that danger might be.

Earth's native Twilight opted to abstain, lacking perspective on the matter. This was probably for the better anyway, Sunset mused. No need for a potential tie vote.

“Okay...all in favor of helping the Dazzlings, raise your hand.”

Author's Note

First things first: I'm sorry for taking so long on this chapter, but it was finicky and I had to think hard about it. I'm still not totally satisfied, but if I spend all month revising it then it'll never get posted and then where would we be? Not here, surely. Also, I finally cracked down and made COVER ART go me

Second things second: Lots of conversing but not a lot of DOING this chapter, but such is the nature of a debate, plus a little headcanon. There won't be another such unwieldy multi-man word melee in this story, I can promise you that. Blegh. Juuust a little more drama and we can get back to fluffy stuff. It's already gotten more gnarly than I intended, but that's the way the cookie crumbles!

It's an interesting subject, I think, to look at the basic essence of a creature. As Adagio says, we don't fault a wild animal or natural disaster for their actions; they're doing what comes naturally to them and in the case of the second its more an event than anything. As Rarity kindly points out, sapient creatures, on the other hand, can choose their course of action. The Sirens are definitely up to shenanigans that are 'wrong', but would they really be ashamed for their basic nature? I don't think so. We have scant information on how they came to be, and the only backstory we have on them is that they were punted elsewhere like basically all of Equestria's problems only to be solved at a later date with Protagonist Power MK. SPRKL only to be half-solved.

Morality is a stretchy, ambiguous thing that differs from person to person. The sirens have a definite capacity for cruelty, no matter how you look at it, but I just have a hard time believing that they'd see any wrongness in their actions. We'll see what comes of them moving forward.

As always I welcome constructive criticism and hope you guys enjoy the story!

The Wrong Choice

“Then it's unanimous.”

Sunset allowed herself an audible sigh of relief as seven hands were held aloft in the meeting room. Adagio Dazzle blinked slowly, a look of dull surprise on her face, as though she didn't quite comprehend the result before her. It didn't take very long for her haughty composure to reassert itself, but there was still a moment of grim satisfaction Sunset took in the siren's apparent disbelief. Of course she hadn't expected the Rainbooms to help. Why would they? There was nothing in it for them except peace of mind. Even if Adagio thought she understood it intellectually she didn't truly grasp the meaning of kindness.

The irony continued to strike her, eliciting a sardonic smile.

She cast a glance around the room, a pride she didn't know she had welling up inside as she surveyed her friends. Even Rainbow Dash, tough as she talked, didn't like the idea of leaving a living being to die, and it showed in her conflicted face. Meanwhile on the other side, Sonata and Aria wore looks of near identical relief, even if the latter still seemed to be amused at some hidden joke others present weren't party to.

“...well then! I'd say that about decides that!” said Rarity, lilting tone cutting into the atmosphere. “But, ah...hm. What precisely will you DO, Princess?” She stared pointedly at the alicorn, who even now had closed one eye, staring at the Dazzlings and tenting her fingers as she thought. Adagio's defiant demeanor seemed to waver just for a moment of wariness, confidence shaken. Sunset found herself looking at the diminished young woman with a renewed sense of understanding. She knew that feeling very well; half expecting every good turn to be flipped on its head with no warning, even if you were reasonably sure the ponies--er, people--were on the level. Distantly she wondered if there were a way to reassure Adagio, since among the three she seemed to be the only one with that defensive posture still active.

But if she knew anything about being proud (and boy did she), Adagio would take offense to the action, whatever the intent. Pity didn't do anypony any good, and in that at least she was reasonably sure she and the siren had common ground.

“Yes, Princess...” Adagio managed to layer a measure of scorn Sunset was previously unaware was possible on the title, “...What will you do with us? Somehow I doubt you'll just let us just wander upstream wherever we please when we go back.”

Twilight was silent a moment before responding. “No, I won't. I can put you up in my castle for a little bit while we figure out what we can do. I don't know what will happen when we go back to the other side.” She straightened up, an inquisitive look on her face. “Now then. Your native forms are the...scaly creatures we saw back during the band battle, right? How large would you say you are?”

“Not much larger than the average pony, as memory serves. Perhaps a large stallion would be a good comparison?” Aria mused, one hand to her chin. “It's been awhile since last we've actually seen a pony in the flesh, so...” She waved a hand dismissively.

“What if Twilight has a POOL in her castle! Then they could just dive into it and chill out until they could find a BIIIIIIG tank!”

“Pinkie, that's...”

“Hold up, hold up. We can discuss the particulars later. For now let's just...uh, get out of here.” Aria waved her hands with a half-lidded expression. “I'm not really down to spend any more time in this shop of horrors than is strictly necessary.” A fresh round of shuddering agreed with her.

Outside, the assembly quickly found the searing light of summer oppressive with no shade nearby to take cover in. Sunset envied Applejack her hat as the farmer, seemingly untroubled by the heat, spoke.

“Well, that was all we were all needed for, yeah? I guess we call this meetin' adjourned here.” At a raised eyebrow from Rarity, she continued. “I mean, the specifics aren't really anything you or I or any of the rest of us can help with, right? I don't know about you but I do have things to get done back on the farm.”

“We can take it from here, girls.” Sunset assured the others, fanning herself with a hand as she took her jacket off (What had possessed her to wear a heavy faux-leather jacket at the height of summer she had no idea).

“You sure? We could go with you to the portal at least...if only to make sure they play nice until then.” Rainbow glared daggers at nearby Sonata, who seemed more concerned with trying to keep herself cool than actually answering any perceived challenge.

“Please. We might not be in top form, but you couldn't take us on a good day, Rainbrat.” Adagio sneered, clearly unimpressed.

“YOU WANNA TRY ME, CREAM PUFF?!”

“Alright, break it up. You'll never see each other again after this, Rainbow. Relax.” Sunset stepped in, hands on either side. “And you: dial it back. We literally just decided to help you, don't give us a reason to change our minds.”

Rainbow reluctantly lowered her fists as the siren sniffed and turned away. The unicorn grimaced. This was fine. She could handle this. They only had to...what did they have to do? She folded her arms, brow furrowed.

“Twilight, can I talk to you for a second?”

“Sure, Sunset. What's the matter?”

She pulled the alicorn closer and whispered, “Are we gonna go back right now right now?”

“I mean, I planned on that, if that's what you're asking. You said it, they're living on borrowed time as is.”

“Okay Twi, but do you have any kind of plan for what happens once we go through the portal?”

Twilight frowned. “If you mean how are we gonna take care of the sirens, then I'm thinking about it, yes.”

“I see you've already assumed I'm in on these shenanigans.” Sunset observed wryly.

“I have! I...I might not be able to handle this alone, Sunset. Please?” The pleading tone in her voice made Sunset's heart ache.

“Joking, Twi. I guess if we're gonna do it, let's--”

They were interrupted by someone clearing their throat loudly, making them turn about simultaneously. Aria seemed to be the culprit, the phantom smile lurking at the corners of her mouth once more.

“If you two are done with your cloak and dagger,” Adagio spoke airily, “shall we make for your portal?”

Sunset gave her the stinkeye as she turned to her friends. “Well, I guess this is goodbye. Uh, again. I was hoping we could spend a little more time together...” She was taken aback when the native Twilight took her hand, a doleful expression on her face.

“I-it's my turn to take your journal, so...I'll write later this evening, alright?”

“R-right. I'll be waiting for it.”

She looked past the spectacled girl to the others, each of them looking at her with concerned expressions (with the usual exception of Pinkie Pie, who seemed quite cheery). “Guys. We'll be fine. Don't look so down. I'll send word once we've got everything settled, okay?” The uneasy nods that answered her didn't do much for her mood. As she released Twilight and turned back to the Dazzlings, she found a trepidation of her own blooming in her chest. How much trouble would these three be...?

“Fluttershy, do you have the journal with you right now?” Twilight's voice broke into her thoughts.

“Oh! A-ah, yes. I brought it with me in case Sunset needed it back...” The demure girl produced the tome from her bag, handing it off to the alicorn, who promptly handed it off to Sunset.

“Write a note for Spike, please? You're faster than I am.”

“Also, I don't write with my lips so my writing is legible!”

“Sunset!”

Sunset snickered as she opened the book, noting a convenient pen used to mark the current page. “Alright, Princess. What do you want said?”

Twilight raised a hand, taking a deep breath before beginning in her best didactic voice:

“Dear Spike, we've come upon a change of plans and we need to come back through the portal. We're bringing...” She stopped, considering. “We're bringing the Dazzlings with us, so please be ready for five.”

Sunset closed the book, the contents buzzing slightly as the message went cross-dimensional. “Just gonna rip that bandage right off, huh?”

Twilight smiled sheepishly. “He'd know as soon as we came through anyway. We might as well tell him ahead of time so he has time to ready himself.”

“Fair enough.” Sunset nodded, handing the journal back to Fluttershy, who in turn passed it to 'Sci-Twi' (the unicorn privately felt Dash's assigned nickname was a bit demeaning, even if it was admittedly accurate). She lavender skinned girl took the volume gingerly, as though it were something delicate that needed careful handling even as she stared at Sunset with a mournful expression.

Sunset gave her a winning smile in return, but the confidence didn't quite reach her mind.

Spike, assistant extraordinaire to Twilight Sparkle, Hero of the Crystal Empire, Ponyville's resident dragon and all-around cool dude found to his irritation that his pillow was making an unpleasant buzzing sound, rousing him from a sleep that had only just gotten comfortable. He stretched, noting with a combination of annoyance and amusement that his basket felt strangely cramped; he'd have to ask Twilight to measure him again when she got back.

Speaking of Twilight, he thought to himself....from beneath his pillow he pulled the unwieldy tome bearing the golden sun of Princess Celestia. A dull glow issued from between the pages, signifying a message to read. But why would she send a message at this hour...? He blinked as the thoughts arranged themselves: There might be some kind of time difference, like how when he sent mail from the Crystal Empire to the Princess he had to be mindful it wasn't too late in the day. Spike quirked his brow as he supposed also that it could just be something very important; it was good he kept the journal nearby when he slept! He would make a point to reward himself for his foresight later (ideally when Twilight wasn't looking) as he clambered out of his sleeping spot to find a lantern.

He found a candle first, and with a soft breath from the dragon whelp it cast a briefly emerald and then orange glow on the pages as he blinked at the change in lighting. He frowned as the words became clear on the page.

...They wanted to do WHAT?

Spike put claw to chin, brow furrowed. What could Twilight be thinking? What would Princess Celestia say--wait a moment, he realized. Princess Celestia didn't even know that Twilight had gone to the other side, or if she did she'd sent no word of it good or ill to him.

Spike paused. Twilight wouldn't do something like this without consulting the Princess, or at least reasoning that it was what she would do. If there was one thing about his elder 'sister' he could count on it was that she modeled her actions on the solar diarch's when it came to weighty decisions (sometimes even when she couldn't make it stick). Alternatively, that she got incredibly upset when things were misfiled in the library.

Either way, Princess Celestia would want to know; he'd apologize to Twilight later if he had to. Grabbing a nearby quill and inkwell, he scribed a quick note down and blew a flicker of heat across it, the parchment disintegrating and flowing away through the window. Conjuration breath was the best kind of mail, Spike decided. Literally, there could be no cooler way to send and receive postage.

Alright, that was one thing done; had to get that portal open now. He hopped down from his stool and barely made it out the door before a queasy upwelling in his stomach prompted a burp, which produced a scrap of parchment seemingly hastily torn from a larger scroll

Spike grimaced, grabbing it from the air. Celestia's normally immaculately flowing script looked rushed and sloppy; it read “I'll be there soon.”

A cold lump formed in Spike's stomach. Uh oh. He knew those sorts of notes. He might be doing more than apologizing later.

“I better get that door open...” he muttered aloud as he scrambled for the portal machine.

The Wondercolt stood impassively in the searing heat before Canterlot High, the school grounds now empty for the sake of taking shelter from the sun. Sunset could feel sweat starting to dampen her clothes and privately determined that whatever the mirror would do to her this time would be worth being able to cast a local temperature cantrip again (a talent she hadn't known she missed so much before her sabbatical in Equestria). The Dazzlings seemed to be doing even worse, which made a backward sort of sense if one considered their true nature as sea creatures (though what that meant for their human forms was a mystery to the unicorn).

“Alright. I'll go through first, as soon as we're sure it's working. After that the Dazzlings can come in whatever order they feel like, and Sunset, you'll be last.” Twilight really did have a gift for directing ponies, she mused. She sounded like a team captain, or a supervisor. Given that she was a Princess this probably shouldn't have stood out to Sunset but at the same time, Twilight was also very hard on herself and constantly stressing over relatively minor details. In Sunset's experience, leadership required a certain ability to make decisions on the run, and Twilight rarely seemed able to do so. Still, she had 'earned her wings' so to speak, so there must have been something there.

Sunset shrugged to herself as the rest of her party arrayed themselves before the glass, itself giving off an unpleasantly strong heat.

“So you mean to tell me that our ticket back to Equestria has always been this mirror?” Aria wondered aloud, a certain mirth in her voice.

“Yes. At our discretion, anyway.” Sunset amended, personally deciding that the sirens probably didn't need to know about the thirty moons clause.

“Hah...now that's irony.” the violet Dazzling smiled, tired, sunken eyes doing nothing to disguise the glint of dry humor in them.

Sunset went to ask about the irony just as the portal flashed, a gleam of light passing over it unnaturally quickly. Their images swam for a moment as the door stabilized, like a pond where the ripples had died.

Twilight nodded and took a bracing breath. “Okay, looks good. Any questions before we go through? They'll have to be short ones.”

“It really was that easy? No tricks, no ritual? No tearing apart the fabric of reality to forcibly thread a needle through a nightmarish hellscape of unrivaled horror and depravity where space and time are at best suggestions? NO ASTRONOMICAN?” Sonata exclaimed. Sunset briefly wondered what movies she'd watched recently, but decided she could ask later.

Aria sighed and pushed her comrade forward. “You first, fluffwit.”

“What? Why me? I don't wanna go first. It looks icky...” The blue haired girl shivered, staring at the quietly menacing glass.

Adagio turned to Sunset and Twilight and stared at them pointedly. “I know you won't let us go completely freely, but this isn't some kind of trap, right? You're not going to just clap us in chains and throw us in a cell, are you? After everything we've been through...” She paused, vulnerability briefly breaking through her facade.

The pair glanced at one another. A silent communique passed between them, and Sunset spoke.

“We promise. We can't just let you go, but we're not going to put you behind bars. You have our word.”

Adagio peered at the pair closely...but seemed to find what she wanted, a proud smile back on her face. “Good. Let's get this over with; it's entirely too hot here.”

Mutual nods of agreement came from Sunset and Twilight as the latter stepped for the portal. “Alright, you three. Follow after me.” And with a disturbing, metallic keening, she was gone, the surface rippling only slightly before settling behind her.

“Wow, that is kinda icky.” Aria noted with a grimace before shoving Sonata forward. The blue siren fell with a cry into the door, and in a flash she too was gone. “See you on the other side, 'Dagi.” One more ripple, and another Dazzling through.

Adagio stepped to the mirror, placing her hand on the surface and recoiling with a shiver of disgust. “This sensation is...eugh.” She glanced at Sunset one more time before nodding, squeezing her eyes shut and striding forward.

“And then there was one.” Sunset muttered to herself, looking about one more time for observers before walking to the glass. She hesitated, the memory of her trip through only yesterday fresh in her mind. Nothing for it but to get it over with, she mused, and stepped into just the sort of hellish pandemonium Sonata had described.

Sunset tumbled through the other side to the floor, tears streaming from her eyes as a gasp of pain escaped her lungs. The cool sensation of stone on her cheek helped to calm her down and bring her out of the near sensory overload, giving her a moment to breathe before she heard a voice clearing her throat above her.

She twisted around and stared up, surprise rendering her dull as she stared at the impassive, stony face of Princess Celestia.

“P-Princess? What are--why are you here?” Sunset stuttered, scrambling to her hooves as she cast around the library. There was Twilight, a miserable expression on her face. Flanking her were two guards in full armor, and behind them three globes hovered, each the size of a melon with a misty substance swirling within. Spike was standing by the doorway, slumped and guilty.

“...Are you hurt, Sunset?” Celestia's voice seemed kind, but there was a subtle edge to it, as though concern was fighting with ire.

“N-no...what's going on? What happened to--”

“The sirens you two brought back from exile are currently being held in detainment until further notice.” The eldest Princess's gaze bore down on the unicorn, making her feel small, bringing to mind every single transgression against even minor rules she'd ever made. She seemed to take up the entire grand library, her presence filling every gap, shadows cast by her mane's radiance somehow abyssal. “We have much to discuss, Sunset Shimmer.”

Oh boy. Full-name ultimatums.

“Please sit down. You too, Twilight.” Celestia settled down across the largest table in the room, the furniture still laughably small for her as her mane whipped around her face in a phantom wind. She remained quiet as the lavender alicorn took up a spot next to Sunset, sweat on her brow as the princess seemed to bore holes into them with her eyes alone. A part of the unicorn's mind flared up indignantly; she was a grown mare and didn't deserve to be treated like some errant schoolfilly. She scowled at the diarch; the urge to rail against her was strong, but even as she considered it a powerful guilt nagged at its heels. Did she really have any place contradicting--

“Now then,” Celestia interrupted her thoughts. “Will you tell me what happened?” Phrased as a question, spoken as a command.

“We...the Dazzlings approached us while we were on the other side of the mirror. They needed help. They were dying. Since we'd broken their pendants, they couldn't get the energy they needed to survive.” Twilight spoke, her voice tentative, as though she were slowly feeling out the appropriate path to take in the conversation. Sunset bristled in her seat at the implication that they needed to. “We decided that they needed to be helped. It was...the right thing to do.”

“Anything to add, Sunset?” The alicorn's eyes settled on her, inscrutable and featureless.

“No. That sums it up well enough.” Sunset kept her tone carefully neutral, but she couldn't disguise the beginnings of a glower on her face. Celestia's gaze lingered on her for a moment before returning to Twilight.

“Why were you on the other side to begin with?”

“I...I...” The youngest princess faltered; another surge of resentful anger bloomed in Sunset's chest.

“Does she need your permission to visit friends?”

The Princess glanced at Sunset, her eyes widening only slightly in surprise for the briefest moment before settling into the unreadable neutral once more. “Twilight can speak for herself. Moreover, as a Princess of the realm a sudden absence from which there is always the potential she might not return safely is of paramount importance and concern. If she's to leave, the other rulers of this land need to know.” Her voice carried an icy calm as she finished, turning back to her student. “Twilight Sparkle is more than just herself now, for better or for worse. She would do well to remember that.”

Twilight seemed to wilt, despondent as she crumbled in her seat. Celestia continued, apparently unaware or unconcerned with the lavender mare as she addressed the other student. “Don't think I can't see how angry you are. Say your piece.”

“My piece? You're treating us like foals who've broken a window!” Sunset snarled, the venom in her tone almost taking her by surprise. “We found ponies who needed help, and we decided to help them! It was the right thing to do!”

“You did 'the right thing', knowingly bringing back to our nation a trio of known troublemakers and sources of disharmony and conflict and putting the populace at risk?” Celestia queried, the dryness in her voice making the unicorn even angrier.

“It wasn't like we were going to let them roam wherever they wanted!”

“Were they going to stay here, then? In Ponyville, a provincial town with only one small body of water? In Twilight's home, perhaps after installing a pool?” There was a note of humor in the alicorn's words, serving only to fan Sunset's rage.

“We would've figured something out!”

“Sunset, please. Enough.” The mirth was gone, replaced by a dismissive tone; the Princess had shifted into finality. “The fact of it is, you two have endangered our nation without the input of or even bothering to notify either of the other leaders of Equestria, namely my sister and I. You might have had the best intentions, but the safety of my little ponies comes before all else.” She nodded to her guards, who snapped a salute and turned to go, but not before sparing Twilight a sympathetic glance. With them went the three swirling spheres, which must have contained the sirens. Sunset wasn't certain, but she could feel eyes peering at her from them. They seemed accusing.

“For what it's worth, though...” Celestia's entire demeanor changed, the quiet menace gone, replaced by a warm (if tired) affection. “...I'm proud of you both.”

The pair looked up, surprise on their faces.

“You shouldn't have brought them here without consulting us first, that much is true. It wasn't your decision alone to make, least of all you, Sunset.” The unicorn folded her forelimbs in response, scowl on her face. “But when you were faced with three creatures that truly needed help, you still went out of your way to do so. They were your enemies, and could threaten your home and people, but you still helped them.” She smiled as she finished. “I'm glad you did. It was a hard choice to make, but you erred on the side of mercy. I would expect no less from you.”

“...what's gonna happen to the sirens?” Twilight asked, confused.

“I'm taking them to...a more secure location.” Celestia's smile turned wan as she answered. “Make no mistake, I don't plan on dumping them in a cell to rot. Or sending them to the moon, which is a thing I'm told ponies fear I do on a regular basis.” She shook her head, perplexed at the notion. “We will treat the sirens and place them on observation while we decide what to do with them, have a proper dialogue on how we proceed.”

Sunset frowned. “We just promised we wouldn't just put them in cages...”

The Princess fixed her with another stare. “That may be, but it was a promise you made without any kind of weight or authority, Sunset Shimmer. You can apologize to them yourselves in the future for your lack of foresight.” The amber mare looked away, chagrin creeping up on her as Celestia continued. “I will send word once we have a time and date set to convene to work this matter out. For now, it's far too early for me to be up and about, though I expect Luna will be pleasantly surprised to find me awake, if she's not still roaming herself. Have a good night, you two.”

“W-wait!” Twilight exclaimed. “We promised, Princess! We can't just--”

“Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia cut her off, voice stern. “We're done discussing this tonight.” She paused, eyes softening at the sudden shock and misery on the young alicorn's face, tears at the corners of her eyes. “...Get some sleep, Twilight. We can talk about this when we're all more rested and less...heated. Good bye.” And with that, she turned to go, her always faithful personal guards walking alongside as she left the library.

Sunset watched her go, scowl rapidly morphing into a rictus of pure anger. As soon as she heard the double-doors of the castle close she roared, a torrent of cyan magic picking up and hurling loose books, stools and chairs with a tempestuous din in all directions. Light filled the library and refracted from the stone walls, creating a chaotic flash that only really served to blind Sunset momentarily, interrupting her tantrum. Twilight jumped in surprise, despondency giving way to alarm as she covered her head with her hooves on the floor. Spike made an impressive sliding dive for the table with an alarmed cry.

As the dust started to settle, the unicorn blinked rapidly, trying to get her eyes to readjust more quickly as she heaved breaths in barely suppressed fury.

“S-Sunset...” Twilight's eyes appeared over the edge of the table, timidly checking to make sure she wasn't about to explode again. The amber mare's heart sank; she had done it again. Twice in one day?

“So much for self-control,” she mused aloud bitterly, turning away from her host, falling on her rump and heaving a sigh. She cast her eyes about, surveying the damage; mostly superficial, she judged. A few scattered books, papers that would need swept, a broken stool, a chip in one of the walls... “I'll clean this up. Let me just--”

“Let me help, at least.” Spike crawled out from under the table, sheepish. “I'm sorry, guys. I didn't expect her to come in like that all menacing and...uh, princess-y.” He shrugged at the look Sunset gave him. “She just scooped up the sirens (weird-looking, by the way) in those spheres like they were dolls before I knew what was happening.”

“Why did you tell her what we were doing, anyway?” Sunset queried, annoyed.

“You didn't specify not to, and it seemed like the sort of thing she'd want to know about.” Spike frowned as he began picking up scattered books. “Even if you had, you gotta admit it would seem pretty bad when she found out. She would've found out sooner or later, Sunset. Probably the former, if we're being honest.” He looked at her pointedly as he placed the stack of books on a nearby desk.

Sunset gaped. “Okay, yeah that might seem kinda bad, but we were gonna handle it. Uh, somehow. Still no call to come here and treat us like little foals. She lets Discord, legendary spirit of chaos, roam free and we get chewed out for bringing a trio of comparative annoyances back? Twilight's supposed to be her equal, at least. She can't just...talk to her like a kid like that. Can she?”

Spike stopped and made a moue, nodding. “I mean, when you put it like that it seems unreasonable, but she's Twilight's senior by like a bajillion years so I guess she can? I'unno.” He shrugged. “Was that your plan, anyway? Try to reform them or something?”

“I mean...sorta?” Sunset rubbed the back of her head, looking away from the dragon whelp. “They didn't really seem interested in 'reforming' per se, but...alright, so we were making it up on the run, but still.” She blinked. “Don't tell me you've never done it.”

“I can honestly say I've never attempted to redeem a former villain on the run with no plan.”

“That's not what I--UGH.” Sunset threw up her hooves and began collecting debris and rearranging the still intact furniture into neat piles for repairs, channeling frustration into work. She spared a glance at Twilight, who sat, head bowed in silence. A small seed of guilt gnawed at her at the sight. “...Twilight? Are you gonna be okay?”

The alicorn turned to the amber mare with the most obviously false smile she'd ever seen, making Sunset's heart jump to her throat. “I'm...I'm fine. I'll be fine.” She paused, and looked at Spike. “I'm sorry, Sunset, Spike. I'm going to bed. I'll make it up to you, I promise.” The dragon nodded in understanding as she walked sedately from the library, silent as she went.

Sunset watched her go, a hoof out to follow. She turned to her companion. “What happened? She's acting like this is the first time she's ever been scolded by the Princess.”

Spike tapped his chin as he answered grimly, “Every time Princess Celestia chides Twilight, she gets that way. I'm told the first time she she repeatedly ignored warnings not to stay up all night reading and Celestia reprimanded her, she spent hours in her room wailing that the Princess was going to send her away and that she was a bad pony. I was just a baby then, so I don't remember it, but I sure believe it.”

“You're kidding.”

“I wish I were.” Spike sighed as he grabbed a broom from the nearest closet. “You gotta understand, Sunset. Princess Celestia was, for a long time, Twilight's entire world. Her everything was about making the Princess proud. She's gotten a lot better since we moved to Ponyville, but...” He shrugged. “Well, there it is. Just give her a little time. She might be glum for the next few days, but she'll get over it. Believe me when I say she isn't going to listen to any amount of reassurance from me.”

Sunset hesitated. “If you say so.”

She resumed cleaning, but her attention was elsewhere for the rest of the night.

Author's Note

And thus have I tried to extricate myself ungracefully from a corner I painted myself in while writing. The lesson here is, plan further ahead and try to stick to that plan. Character examinations are interesting, but retrospectively I should've done that sort of thing in another space (perhaps a side story?). I didn't, so here we are. I feel like this is one of my weakest chapters, personally. I'll do my damnedest to step it up from here on; sorry to all current readers who weren't feeling the last few. I started this fic as an incredibly self-indulgent thing (and it is still very much that) but just indulging oneself doesn't necessarily improve your ability to write. To that end, I wanna thank all those offering constructive critique as we go. I really am reading it and trying to apply it fellas, I swear.

In other, less whiny news:

I don't see Aria getting a lot of characterization in fics besides cranky and sarcastic, which I can really only attribute to the few lines she got in the movie being cranky and sarcastic. That's not bad, necessarily, but it is kinda limited. I always kinda pictured her as the dry, sardonic type who has a running snarky commentary on everything in the privacy of her own mind. She can be obviously very mean spirited, but one-dimensional spite does not an interesting character make (and for that I'm almost sad to see her go). Adagio and Sonata are comparatively easy for me to parse, though for the latter I can't decide if her sense of cruelty is due to genuine malice or just being obliviously mean. Maybe some of both?

Spike is rapidly becoming one of my favorite characters to write though, for real. He's the most put upon young man--pony--dragon in all Equestria.

For Yourself

A week's time found Sunset leaning on the fence at Sweet Apple Acres, tilting her head as she watched an orange pony scoop a small mound of moist soil from the ground at the base of one of her many trees, peering at it with a critical emerald eye. After a brief moment, she frowned, throwing the little glob of dirt down and shaking her head with obvious annoyance as she returned to the fenceline to speak to her guest.

“Too much water in the soil. Not gonna be the end of the world, but if the weather teams don't lay off there's gonna be more crown rot than I'm comfortable with come bucking season.” Applejack noted, her voice sour. “They oughta know better. I'll have to bring it up to Dash next chance I get.”

“I thought you'd like having a little extra rainfall? It save you having to water your trees yourself, doesn't it?” Sunset asked, inquisitive.

“A little rain's fine, but it's rained or drizzled every day for the last three. Too much moisture helps certain unpleasantries like crown rot take in some trees. Apple trees also have a mite shallow of a root spread compared to other fruit bearin' trees too, so all of this water constantly pouring down and soaking into the earth makes em a bit loose. If we buck em like that we run a real risk of them tilting wrong, especially when you're as strong as Mac is.” The farmer frowned as she wiped the sweat forming on her brow. “Of course, we wouldn't buck those trees, but that's product lost that we need to sell to make ends meet. Every bit counts when you're a farmer, Sunset.”

The unicorn blinked. “I mean, I knew that much. Are you guys really that hard up?”

Applejack arched her brows in response. “I wouldn't call it hard up. We got a roof over our heads n' food on the table, and that's really what's important, isn't it? We're not exactly rolling in spare bits, but we make enough to get by and that's all you really need.”

Sunset privately disagreed, but she did admire the earth pony's eminent sensibility. “I guess I can see that. You guys all work so hard, though...”

“That we do, and we see the results of it in good time.” The blonde-maned mare grinned as she tipped her hat back. “Some might call it a lack of ambition, but I call it being aware of what's really important in life. I got good land, good trees, a fine town. Friends, family, and food are what matter most, Sunset. The hard work...it makes for a satisfaction I guarantee you won't find anywhere else. 'Course I might be a tad biased, eheheh.” She chuckled.

Sunset was quiet for a moment. She tried to picture herself in Applejack's position; rising before the sun, tilling the fields, watering crops, weeding, bucking and processing. The more she thought about it, the more she smiled to herself, the expression wry. She couldn't do it, she concluded. That sort of simplicity just wasn't for her; she was too curious, too determined to master everything around her. To live as the farmer's family did was to submit, in a way, to the world's cycles and the caprices of the earth.

AJ opened a pair of saddlebags hanging on the fencepost nearest her and pulled out a clean rag, wiping her face once more in a vain effort to stave off the sweat. “But I feel like you didn't come out here to jaw about how we Apples like to live. What's eatin' you, sugarcube?”

“Ah, well...it's about Twilight.”

“What about her? Is she still glum over the talkin'-to y'all got from the Princess for bringing them sirens here?” Sunset rolled her eyes; leave it to AJ to sum it up in the most blunt way possible.

“I think so. She's just been very...uh, subdued all week. Spike said she'd probably get over it in a few days, but I think this one hit her harder than he thought.” Sunset explained, worry evident. “I thought I would try to cheer her up, but it isn't really taking. Do you have any thoughts?”

The orange mare frowned, tapping her just-wiped chin with a muddy hoof as she pondered. “Well, I reckon she's always been pretty wound-up when it came to Princess Celestia. Most times she got bent outta shape tryin' to please her, Twilight would usually realize she was overthinkin it after the fact. I wonder what's different this time...” She squinted, apparently considering. “...Well, I got nothin' for ya, Sunset. I'm sorry. Maybe she just wants somepony to listen to her for a bit? Seems to help when she gets stressed out, especially since Cadance taught her that trick for relaxing.”

The fiery-maned unicorn furrowed her brow. It couldn't be that simple; she and Spike were on hoof most of the time and if there was anypony she could speak to it'd be the young dragon....right? Her musing was interrupted as AJ continued.

“I guess I'd recommend asking the Princess about it, but I guess you'd have yer own hurdles there. In any case, I gotta get back to it, Sunset. If Twi says anything to me I'll give you a holler. Have a good day, y'hear?” She tipped her hat to the unicorn, who smiled and waved before hopping off the fence. She moved back to the main road, a frown on her face as she ruminated.

Rarity and Fluttershy had been similarly uncertain about how to approach Twilight, though she had their support if she needed them for an effort to try. She had yet to try talking to Pinkie Pie...and if there was anyone who knew how to cheer a pony up, it would have to be her. Even if they hadn't really had a chance to interact properly in all her time in Ponyville...come to think of it, Sunset was honestly surprised she hadn't encountered the cotton-maned mare since then deliberately. She felt a twist in her stomach; the Pinkie she knew was incorrigibly cheerful and intent on being friends, to the point of being obnoxious. Could this one be less outgoing?

“There's only one way to find out.” She said aloud to herself, trotting purposefully into town.

Sugarcube Corner was remarkably calm as she entered the door, the bell above her jingling merrily, oblivious to the somber mood that seemed to blanket the town like the cloud cover. Luckily for Sunset, the mare she sought was hunched over the counter, focused intently on placing a domino. The amber mare was taken aback; the little spotted column ran up and over the cash register on a set of boards and in a series of turnbacks and spirals that made her head hurt to look at. She remained silent as the pink mare set her piece down with a sigh as she looked up with a smile that flipped into surprise.

“Sunset Shimmer?”

“H-hey, Pinkie. Can we talk?” The unicorn waved awkwardly from the door.

“Sure!” The mare's bubbly attitude took Sunset aback, even if it did lift her spirits somewhat. She had expected a chilly reception, but then she wasn't even sure what a chilly reception would look like on a pony like Pinkie. She smiled as she went to take a seat at a table; while she was here she could get something to fill her stomach (and frankly she did miss the delicious confections from the Pinkie on the other side).

“So what'll you have today?” Sunset nearly jumped out of her seat as the mare seemingly materialized out of thin air next to her, mysteriously able to cross the counter and lobby in silence with frightening speed.

“Holy Celes--Pinkie, you've gotta warn a pony when you're--ugh, whatever. Could I have a lemonade and a sweetroll? Just something simple?” She was again shocked when Pinkie produced her order seemingly out of thin air and placed it on the table, but bit down on her questions before they could reach her lips. She was rewarded when her host plopped into the seat opposite her, a patient smile on her face.

A moment of silence passed between them. Sunset tentatively grabbed her sweetroll with a kinetic field and took a bite, narrowing her eyes as she chewed (it was a very good sweetroll, to be fair, with just the right amount of cinnamon). The earth pony just stared at her, blinking far less than Sunset felt she ought with those big blue eyes.

Another moment of silence as she swallowed and set her food down.

“....alright, this is getting weird. Pinkie Pie, I'm Sunset Shimmer. We've been introduced, but our introduction was a bit strained last time.” She had only barely offered her hoof when Pinkie seized the limb and shook it up and down at a speed that turned it to jelly.

“OHMIGOSH I'M SO HAPPY YOU CAME SO NOW WE CAN BE FRIENDS AND I DON'T HAVE TO TRY TO AVOID YOU SO AS NOT TO UPSET YOU OR TWILIGHT AND I CAN THROW YOU A WELCOME-BACK TO EQUESTRIA PARTY AND--Oh. My. GOSH.” She stopped, her expression one of stark horror. “I don't have a file for you! I was so busy trying not to bother you that I forgot to find out your happy things and not-happy things!” She pulled a clipboard and pencil from her mane and slammed them on the table before Sunset. “SPILL IT!” She shrieked at the unicorn.

Sunset's expression of shock morphed into one of indignation as she applied an adhesion cantrip to the pink mare's mouth, shutting it with a quick pull of magic. “EASY, PARTY GIRL. Let's slow it down some.” She flinched as Pinkie jabbed a hoof at her, her face one of menace as she alternated between pointing at the clipboard and the unicorn. “Alright, I get it! I'm gonna unstick your mouth, so relax, okay?”

As she expected, the party pony's mouth started running the moment she had a corner of her mouth open, prompting a quiet sigh as she pulled the rest of her little spell off. “Okay, first question is: what's your stance on boxers versus briefs?”

“Wh-what? We don't even--”

“I'll put you down as briefs! Next question, Pro-Reg or Anti-Reg?”

“Pinkie, can we do this another time?” Sunset asked, exasperation evident. “I'm glad we've got our misunderstanding cleared up (in record time, I think), but I'm here for Twilight!”

“For Twilight? Does she need a party thrown? Is she gonna entertain more guests?” She leaned in close, whispering hoarsely to Sunset, “Is it the yaks again?”

“Wh--no, no yaks. Twilight's just been down lately and I'm looking to cheer her up. You're the best pers--uh, pony at making others happy, so I figured you'd be able to help.”

Pinkie nodded sagely, putting the pencil behind her ear and placing the clipboard on the table. “Well, I'm pleased you came to me, Miss Shimmer. My professional cheer services are the best in town, and the best in the next town, and the next town, but not the town after that. The guy there's just too much; have you SEEN his material?” At the unicorn's silent denial, she continued. “I'll be more than happy to offer my hoof. First, though, I'll need to observe the subject and get a feel for the best approach. Toodles!” With that she practically flew from the store, the double-doors banging behind her wildly.

Sunset stared at the doors silently, a look of dull surprise and resignation on her face as she nibbled her sweetroll idly. She wasn't sure what she'd expected. Instead she opted to sip her lemonade and take a look at the form Pinkie seemed intent on filling out. To her complete lack of surprise, it seemed to be a crude crayon drawing of Pinkie Pie and herself that wouldn't be out of place in a kindergarten class. A part of her wanted to ask how the mare had managed to draw this with a pencil. Another part of her darkly remarked that this was likely to be some sort of code Pinkie used that made sense only to her. She shook her head; that was just dumb. Even Pinkie, inscrutable though she could be, couldn't make a hidden code out of childish crayon scribblings. She put the clipboard down and sipped her lemonade.

…could she? She narrowed her eyes at the picture past her cup, a bead of sweat forming on her brow. Maybe--

Her ruminations were cut off when Pinkie blurred back through the doorway, the bell jangling crazily on its perch (once more Sunset wondered how it remained up there with such violent entry/exits). She resumed her seat wordlessly, hooves before her face in what seemed to be an approximation of finger-tenting.

“I'm afraid this is a very serious case, Miss Shimmer.” The uncharacteristic gravity of her voice made the unicorn arch her eyebrows.

“I figured. You think one of your patented parties...?”

“I could try that...” She dropped the businessmare act abruptly, a sad smile on her face. “...but I think she needs a different kind of cheering up.”

Sunset leaned back, perplexed. “What do you mean?”

“Take it from me, Sunset! Not all sadness can be cured with a party. Sometimes a pony needs something less--or more!-- than a celebration. Sometimes it's just somepony that really gets them. Twilight's one of my best, most favorite friends, but even I can't say that I really understand all of her, so when she gets into a certain kind of mood, there isn't really anything I can do except try to be there for her to talk to when she's ready.” She rubbed the back of her head, a sheepish smile on her face. “It's a little embarrassing to admit, though.”

Sunset blinked, stunned. “S-so, what can we do?”

“Well, we can wait her out until she's ready to talk, or we could go to the Princess. Or!” She grinned, “You could talk to her. You probably know what's bothering her best.”

“Well, yeah. The Princess treated us like a pair of foals who broke a vase.” An errant blister of anger swelled in her head, reaching her face in the form of a scowl. “We were doing the right thing and we still got blasted for it. It was stupid.”

“So talk to her about that, Shimmy!” Pinkie replied, oblivious to the indignant surprise on her guest's face at the nickname.

“One, never call me that again. Uh, please.” Sunset amended, a sliver of guilt in her voice. “Two, I'll try.”

“Try not.” said the pink mare without warning, her voice croaky and seemingly shooting for 'ancient stallion with a strange speech pattern'. “Do, or do not. There is no try.”

“...so, do you just do impressions of little sage gremlins on demand?”

“I dabble!”

Back at the castle, Sunset found Spike in the lower reading room, browsing over a comic and looking mildly disinterested. Perhaps he'd already read that issue? Either way, he looked and up waved a greeting at Sunset. “Looking for Twilight?”

“How'd you know?”

Spike's response was a knowing smile that managed to be somehow understanding and smug simultaneously. “She's in the library, when last I checked. I think she's probably still staring at books.”

“That's called reading, Spike.”

“Not when you're not actually taking in what you're looking at, Shimmer.” He corrected, a grim smile on his face. “She's still pretty bummed out. I'm pretty sure I saw Pinkie on the outside of one of our windows; I take it she has a plan of some kind or another?”

“Nope, not really. I'm gonna try to talk to her; it's not like we have anything to lose.” Sunset replied dryly.

“Fair point. Good luck, Sunset. If you need me, I'm here.” He waved at her and turned back to his comic, his look of mild disappointment returning. “...aw, come on. That guy's died like seven times.”

Sunset left him to is annoyance with whatever he was reading and threaded a path through the castle to the larger of Twilight's libraries, pleasantly surprised at how easily she found her way. She stopped before the library's doors, looking around the corner. Sure enough, there was Twilight. She might be mistaken for reading at first pass, but Spike's assessment had been correct; her eyes were hardly moving and she wasn't turning pages. Her heart wasn't in it. The unicorn felt her stomach sink. She resolved to get some kind of response out of the alicorn, even if she had to be annoying to do it.

“Hey, Twilight.” The alicorn looked up at the voice, appearing for all the world like someone who'd just been roused from a drowsy spell. Sunset paced into the room slowly, taking a seat on a cushion adjacent to the lavender mare. “How're you doing?”

Twilight summoned her best fake smile (Sunset was by now quite adept at spotting them out) and replied, “I'm fine.”

“Right, and I'm an alicorn.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “You've been gloomy all week. Are you still down about Princess Celestia yelling at us--er, scolding us?” The downcast expression from the younger alicorn confirmed it for her. She sighed, cupping Twilight's face in her hooves. “Alright, listen. You need to get over it.”

The alicorn scowled, pushing Sunset's hooves away. “Excuse me? There's nothing to get over, and even if there was, it's my business whether I decide to be glum about it or not. Is that all you had to say?”

Sunset furrowed her brow. “There IS something to get over, so don't pretend there isn't. It's not helpful or healthy. If there weren't then why've you been sulking for so long?”

“I-I haven't been sulking! That implies I'm being puerile and pouty about having been caught doing something wrong!”

“Okay, so what's your word for it?”

“I feel moping is a better word. I-If I were to be doing it at all, which I haven't been!” Twilight insisted, stamping her forehooves to punctuate her words.

Sunset was unconvinced and it showed on her face. “You're totally moping.”

“I am not--UGH!” There was another of her trademark groans of frustration. They were sorta cute, Sunset mused, if one ignored the unpleasant conditions necessary to draw them out. “Alright, so I'm feeling a little down about being scolded by my mentor, the pony I look up to the most, even when we thought we were doing the right thing. Isn't that to be expected?” She slumped on the table, pushing her book aside. “We disappointed her.”

“We were doing the right thing, Twilight. We did the right thing.” Sunset interrupted, her annoyance rising. “Celestia literally said we were making the best decision morally.”

“But it was the wrong decision practically!” Twilight insisted. “Even if we did the right thing we did the wrong thing by doing the right thing! We should've...we should've sent word, or something. We...” She pulled a face even as she said it.

“We did the best we could with the situation we had.” Sunset responded forcefully.

“But we...I should've thought more. Should've thought further ahead; the Princess is right.” said the alicorn somberly. “My decisions are bigger than me now. I'm not...allowed to make those kinds of choices on a whim.”

“But you didn't make it on a whim OR alone!”

“I'm one of the leaders of this kingdom, Sunset! How could I have knowingly endangered the populace?!” Twilight wailed, covering her head with her hooves as another groan passed her lips. “I have to..I can't just--”

Sunset brought her hoof down with a resounding crack, the sound echoing in the library and making the lavender mare jump in surprise.

“Twilight,” the unicorn ground out, “You're not the leader of anything.” At the alicorn's look of hurt and shock, she continued, her voice somewhat less harsh. “You said it yourself, you don't have any real authority. You don't run any aspect of the country and your public service is relegated to appearances at events and occasional lectures at Celestia's school. And that bothers you, doesn't it?” Her host nodded despite her miserable expression.

“You told me that you and Celestia were supposed to be equals now, that you were no longer teacher and student, director and subordinate.” Sunset paused, taking a moment to breathe. “That's...that's not what's happening here.” She waved her hoof dismissively as she continued, “Maybe it's not my place to comment on, considering I'm just the most recent failure student before the greatest success story, but in my experience an equal is someone that isn't treated like a child for doing the right thing. An equal doesn't get castigated for making a tough call and dismissed as though they were a naughty filly.”

“Sunset, she's my senior by a thousand years minimum.” Twilight protested, “Of course I'm going to defer to her--”

“There's a difference between respecting her experience and being a servant, Twilight!” Sunset all but shouted, punctuating her cry with another stomp of the table. “You're doing the latter! You're beating yourself up over this when you have NOTHING to be ashamed of! You did the right thing! WE did the right thing! Together! We both made this decision. Should we maybe have sent her a letter or something? Perhaps, but time seemed to be of the essence! Did we jump the starting bell? Yeah, but we were doing it to help ponies who might not have had time for a full stinking tribunal!”

Twilight leaned down, ears pinned back as Sunset stabbed at hoof at her, limb shaking with barely contained emotion.

“You made a call as a Princess of this land, and if you're really the equal of all the other Princesses, then that should be respected! Not mocked! Not denigrated! Not handled as though you'd gone and deliberately broken a rule!” Sunset paused, breathing heavily. The alicorn had tears forming at the corners of her eyes, close to open weeping. The amber mare's heart wrenched painfully; she hadn't meant to...she changed tack, settling down and scooting over to Twilight to lay a hoof around her.

“Twilight, I...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to...” She sighed, rubbing her temple with her other forehoof. “No, I did. I did mean to say that.” She looked again at her host who was silently hiccuping as she tried not to cry. “You shouldn't...I don't want to see you feeling like you're less than you are, Twilight. Nopony should make you feel that way. Least of all Princess Celestia.” Sunset glowered, looking past the alicorn. Even as she did, shame bubbled in her mind at the very idea that she had any legitmate grievance with the eldest Princess, but it was tamped down in (what she hoped was) righteous anger. She gave Twilight another gentle squeeze as she continued, “It's okay to not agree with her, Twilight. You're not...you're not her. You're Twilight Sparkle, PRINCESS Twilight Sparkle. Not Princess Celestia Mark Two, not Celestia Jr. You can make your own decisions without running things by her. You didn't ask her for permission when you invited me to stay with you, did you?”

The alicorn shook her head, a wobbly smile on her bleary face. Sunset felt stricken as she saw that Twilight had transitioned into weeping after all; she gave a bracing grin and continued, “And look how well that turned out. I'm feeling loads better than I was, and now you've got a little fire-colored demon on your shoulder daring to imply that maybe you can do things some Princesses might consider un-princess-ly.” Twilight's croaky chuckle made the unicorn's spirit soar. “Just...don't beat yourself up like this, Twilight. Maybe Celestia's not wrong, but she isn't entirely right, either.”

She turned to the alicorn, cupping Twilight's face with her hooves again, the slightly reddened lavender orbs looking at her wetly. “Don't try to sit on this stuff by yourself. That's...like...Friendship 101, isn't it? Talk to someone. If it's this sort of thing, talk to ME. If there's anyone among your friends who knows about entertaining conflicting thoughts regarding our glorious leader, it's me. I'll listen, Twilight.” Sunset blinked, a genuine smile on her face. “Two heads are better than one, after all.”

That earned her a chuckle; she pulled Twilight in for a hug that the lavender alicorn returned firmly as she took a few deep bracing breaths.

“Thanks, Sunset.”

“Anytime.”

A silence passed between them; their embrace lasted perhaps longer than was strictly necessary and they both realized it simultaneously as they disengaged hurriedly, Twilight stifling a giggle and Sunset coughing conspicuously.

“Oh, did I tell you I talked to Pinkie?”

“You did? Did it go well...?” Twilight asked huskily, rubbing her eyes.

“Sure did; honestly not sure why I didn't do it before.” Sunset wore a wry smile. “Story of my life, I guess. She started asking me to answer a questionnaire of some kind, though...”

“Oh, be careful about some of those. I'm not sure how she uses them but she gets pretty prickly about dishonest answers.” Twilight noted.

“How would she know any different, especially in my case?”

“She just knows, Sunset. Don't try it.”

Another ominous silence passed between them before they both broke down in giggles.

Some hours later, Spike tiptoed down the hall, leaning into the library to check on his favorite sister-nerd and newest friend.

There were Sunset and Twilight, sitting practically shoulder to shoulder as they pored over a tome, the former occasionally asking for clarification or making a snide comment on the things they found within as the latter was alternatively helpfully informative and giggly as a schoolfilly. The young dragon grinned widely to himself as he noted that their tails seemed to be intertwined with one another; probably not anything they were aware of, but still. He leaned back around the corner and shut the door as silently as he was able. With a silent but vigorous fistpump of victory, he went back downstairs to get cracking on dinner.

Author's Note

YEAAAH FLUFFY FEELS

Here we examine two of the ways a person could respond to castigation like Celestia's. I personally am with some of you that she was being enormously unfair, but on the other hand I'm a fairly individualistic fella with mild authority issues so there you go. She was also not wrong. Gotta make hard calls as a leader. Sunset's already demonstrated a penchant for rebellion when pushed and I can't help but think that (even with her newfound compassion and willingness to at least listen before responding) she'd be pretty put out about the implication that their decision was wrong. Twilight, by contrast, even at this point still seems to have a serious case of hero worship going on for Celestia despite her numerous sometimes suspect decisions (at least in my opinion); seems to think that mare can do no wrong.

But that's the way the cookie crumbles, kids. This chapter's a shortish one, but it'll do for now. See you next time!

The Letter

A rumble passed through the ground beneath Sunset, the sudden movement making her startle and stumble backwards off of her stool, landing with a grunt of surprise and pain. Alarm took over her face as she righted herself, but as suddenly as it had come, the tremor passed. Another ground-quake... From upstairs she heard a familiar cry of frustration and decided to check on her host, leaving behind the kitchen and her culinary experiment (not that she meant to tell Twilight or Spike about it--she'd already wasted half the eggs and a positively unseemly amout of flour and other assorted spices).

In her bedroom the alicorn was grumpily replacing unshelved tomes and picking up stacks of papers and scrolls simultaneously while still managing to sit on her bed and sulk as she stared out the window, apparently without effort. An overturned vial and a puddle of ink rapidly seeping into the rug on the floor explained Twilight's ire; upon further inspection there seemed to be a sizable black splotch on Twilight's forelimbs and chest. Sunset wasn't quite able to suppress a giggle, covering her mouth with her hoof.

“Trying a new look?”

“Ha. Ha ha ha.” Twilight deadpanned, finally hopping off her bed and making for the washroom while the unicorn trailed behind, a grin on her face. “Now I'm gonna have to rewrite that entire page and half of another...”

“Yeah, you can't use a cleaning spell on ink and parchment.” Sunset mused. “It's honestly too bad, it would've saved a lot of trouble when I was still taking classes.”

The alicorn excused herself to go wash up while Sunset went back downstairs to resume her food science (and it was definitely science, she told herself, not just screwing around; after all, she was writing things down). She was nearly to the double-door when a knock at the primary entrance caught her attention.

Sunset pulled open a door to find a pale violet unicorn filly with a soft yellow mane waiting for her. “Er...can I help you?”

The filly nodded and produced a letter from her saddlebag, her golden magical field replaced the cyan of Sunset as she flipped the envelope over. “Mail for Twilight...?” She blinked. “Wait a minute. Aren't you a bit young to be delivering mail, miss?”

The filly nodded. “Yes. Yes, I am.” And with that she trotted off, humming a little tune as she skipped down the the road.

Sunset briefly considered calling after her, but at this point she was inured to the strangeness of Ponyville. Most of the time, anyway. She closed the door behind her and walked to the kitchen as she examined the envelope; it had a distinct smell to it, like burnt metal. There was something inside besides a letter; an irregularly shaped object of some variety. She held it up to a window to try to see through it, but the envelope was just too thick. It was sealed with wax, but she couldn't recognize the design of the stamp; what worried her the most was that it was blank. There was no return address on the side, and the destination address was noted in an angular, efficient script as 'The Castle in Ponyville.'

The unicorn frowned. This was definitely suspicious, no matter how she looked at it. She went to break the seal on the envelope, a partially remembered containment spell around it, but hesitated at the last second. Would Twilight really be okay with her opening her mail? Especially without asking? Sure it was a sketchy package, but this was still an invasion of privacy (and also a federal offense in the human world, as she recalled). She considered for just a moment...and then she shrugged and cracked the seal, dumping the contents on the counter.

A small, smooth chunk of stone clattered on the polished surface, tumbling out over a sheaf of parchment. The amber mare fixed the stone in place with a small barrier, scrutinizing it closely. The roughly blade-shaped rock was glassy and black, its dark surface seeming to drink in light around it. If Sunset hadn't known any better, she'd guess it was some kind of obsidian. In any case, there didn't seem to be an lingering magical effects on it, so she decided to leave it be while she examined the letter that came with it.

“To Princess Twilight Sparkle,

The Royal Geological Survey has discovered a curious upwelling of what appears to be magically charged volcanic glass barely ten kilometers east of the San Palomino Desert! It displays unusual properties and reacts wildly to arcane energies, but without being able to access the mother lode, we are unable to determine its usefulness or potential for danger. It seems to have been brought upward by the recent spat of seismic activity the country has been experiencing, and thus is untapped and ripe for investigation!

The lode itself is on property owned by a one Igneous Rock, who has thus far been unresponsive to our requests for a permit to examine the stones themselves. While it pains us to use roundabout methods, we hope that, as a close friend of one of the Pie family, you might be able to speak to him on our behalf, or failing that, examine the stone yourself and provide us with a detailed account. You will of course be compensated for your time and trouble!

Looking forward to hearing from you, Surveyor Crystal Chronicle (RGS)”

Sunset put the letter down, looking back to the shard of rock on the counter. It didn't seem any kind of volatile...still, the RGS had been known for being sensible and to the point as a group during her time, so there was probably something to it.

Now she just had to figure out how to tell Twilight that she went and opened her mail without her permiss--

“Oh, did you get a letter, Sunset?”

Damnation.

“Uh...well, yes.” Sunset stated, moving the letter behind her as she hurriedly faced her lavender host, fresh from scrubbing. She noted that there still seemed to be faint discoloration on Twilight's coat, but discarded it in light of the current situation. “And no.”

“...that's not confusing at all.” Twilight stated, eyes narrowing.

They stared at each other for a few minutes, the unicorn sweating and the alicorn's scrutiny intensifying. Sunset broke first.

“Alright, I opened a letter without you.”

“You WHAT?”

The amber mare cringed at the volume, bringing the letter back around to show to Twilight while also lifting up the envelope. “It was addressed to the Castle, not you specifically!” Her face twisted into a grimace as she realized just how flimsy a defense that was. Sure enough the alicorn fixed her with a look of recrimination before skimming the letter herself. Her expression changed from castigation to interest, brow furrowing as she came to the end of the missive.

“Volcanic glass...? I wonder if Princess Celestia knows about this.”

“Why wouldn't she?” Sunset asked, raising an eyebrow. “It is the Royal Geological Society, so they get their funding from the crown. Crowns.”

“Yeah, but...I don't know. I guess I thought she would've notified us herself of something like this?” Twiligh sounded mildly put out to the unicorn, who shrugged.

“Maybe she didn't see it as something worth troubling you over. In any case, what're you gonna do? If this Igneous Rock guy isn't keen on Royal surveyors on his land, how does the RGS expect you to fare any better? You know, being actual royalty and all that?”

“Oh, that's probably not an issue. Igneous Rock is Pinkie Pie's father; I'll ask her if she can help us. I could use the extra spending money.” Twilight remarked, eye drawn to the shard of glass on the counter. “This is the sample they sent?”

Sunset nodded, “Yep. It was part of the reason I opened the letter without you....” At Twilight's irritably doubtful expression she continued, “Honest! You've got to have made some enemies in the process of doing all the good you have, and a letter with no return address is suspicious no matter how you look at it! What if it had been cursed or something?”

“So you would've just been the first victim, Sunset.” The alicorn chastised, voice less angry and more exasperated.

“I was careful! I had it in a containment field the whole time before I decided it was safe to let go. In any case better a failure than a Royal gets hit with whatever it could've been, Princess of the Realm!” Sunset finished with a dry chuckle. Her laugh died on her lips when she noticed Twilight's stricken face. “...what?”

“Just...never mind. We're gonna have to work on that.” Twilight muttered to herself, waving a hoof as she turned back to the stone. “...I guess I appreciate what you were trying to do, but I still wish you hadn't opened it without asking me. Just for that you're carrying the bags.”

“I'm doing what now?” Sunset responded, perplexed.

“You're coming with me to talk to Pinkie for a bit, and then we're gonna go see about this lode.”

The unicorn bristled. “Hold on a second! You can't just decide for me what I'm gonna--” she quieted as Twilight waved the opened envelope in front of her, face flat. “....alright, fine. But if I'm helping, we split the consultation fee fifty fifty.”

“Seventy-five to twenty-five.”

“Fifty-five fourty-five, Sparkle. Take it or leave it.” Sunset narrowed her eyes; Earth's Twilight didn't do well with quick ultimatums, and her bet that Equestria's Twilight also didn't paid off nearly immediately as the alicorn started to sweat.

“F-fine. Fifty-five fourty-five. In my favor!” She interjected at the end loudly.

“We'll see, Princess.” Sunset turned to go upstairs to pack her things, privately all a-giggle. Haggling was a private pleasure of hers. It was all about psychology and reading the other pony and if there was one thing Sunset considered herself pretty good at, it was getting a bead on other pony's dispositions. When she got to her room, she took a moment to glance at herself in the mirror and grinned.

“I still got it! Ha ha ha...” She resolved to volunteer for shopping duty on Saturday. The market wouldn't know what hit 'em.

Strangely enough, they found Pinkie Pie waiting for them outside the front door (though at this point Sunset perversely wondered if she would've been more surprised if the cotton-candy maned mare hadn't been waiting for them). Twilight had hardly opened her mouth when the baker seized them both, pressing their cheeks together in an uncomfortably tight huddle, her mouth going a mile-a-minute.

“Twilight, Shimmy! My dad wrote me a letter saying there was this weird rock growing in the quarry that he's never seen before and Maud's too busy at school to come help! My dad's seen like, every rock ever! All the rocks! All of them.” She stared hard at the other two mares, who both forgot their discomfort at being pressed together only to trade it for the unnerving, piercing blue stare of the earth pony.

“W-weh, Hinkie--” Sunset began, words distorted by her face being squished, only for Pinkie to cut her off with another line of intense chatter.

“We need to go look at the rock, Twilight! What if it's a super evil rock that's made of ornery licorice! Ornery licorice is the WORST--well, technically despair licorice is the worst kind, BUT THAT'S BESIDES THE POINT!” She paused, suddenly scrutinizing the two mares she had in an unwilling huddle. “...where're you two going, anyway?”

“Weh wer--” Sunset finally lost patience and shook herself loose from Pinkie's horribly strong grip before continuing. “We were actually coming to see you. We--I-I mean, Twilight just got a letter about that same rock, and she figures we might as well check it out since its your family and all. Right?” She glanced at the alicorn, who nodded in confirmation.

“That's correct. So, since you're already here, how fast can you be prepared to go? The sooner we make sure it's safe, the better.”

Pinkie made to leave, flexing into a comical pose as though she were mid-stride (in a manner mysteriously bipedal to Sunset's great surprise), but froze before taking off. She instead looked from unicorn to alicorn, back and forth several times before coming to a rest and stroking her chin thoughtfully, brow furrowed as she made a no-doubt very genuine 'hmmm'. Sunset and Twilight glanced at each other, brows raised in mirrored expressions of confusion.

After a deeply worrisome moment of scrutiny, Pinkie nodded with a final 'hmph!', seemingly satisfied. “...the thing is, I've got a lot of orders today! Can you two go look into this for me?”

“Pardon?” Sunset blurted, taken aback.

“Yeah, there's a TOOOON of orders for...uh, a big party.”

“For whom, Pinkie?” Twilight blinked. “Did I miss a birthday? I was pretty sure I had them all listed on my calendar; it's only the middle of July...”

“It's for...uh, a thing in Appleloosa! Yep!” Pinkie definitely didn't sound like she'd just settled on that right then, Sunset thought dryly. “You two should get going or you're gonna miss the next train! Here's a letter for Daddy so he knows what's going on! Go on, now! Go GO GOGOGO!” She began pushing and shouting, the two mares suddenly instinctually taking off at top speed for the station (even if they weren't sure why they were).

It wasn't until they were on the train, sweaty and panting, that they finally had a moment to catch their breaths.

“....wait...a...minute...” Sunset huffed out, shaking sweat from her head (and offending a nearby passenger). “Why...didn't we just...teleport?”

“I...didn't...think of it!” Twilight was perhaps more exhausted, stumbling to a seat and plopping down with a mighty sigh. Sunset clambered up into a seat opposite the alicorn and wiped her brow again, opening the window so she could get a breeze over herself. She sat quietly for a moment before she noticed the alicorn across from her fanning her wings on herself gently. The lavender mare was winded, breathing steadily, chest expanding and contracting with a slowly decreasing rhythm, muscles Sunset knew unicorns didn't have flexing over her ribs. Most interesting was her face, flushed and still a bit sweaty, framed by damp locks of mane that clung to her cheeks and covered her eyes. If Twilight noticed, she paid them no mind as she leaned on one hoof by the window, trying to absorb as much of the air flow as she could.

Sunset found a new kind of warmth in her own countenance as she hurriedly looked away. She opened her bag, rummaging through it quickly to find something to focus on and not steal glances at Twilight, who seemed to be approaching a calm, with the redness of exertion starting to fade from her face only to be replaced with a sort of satisfied serenity that one only got after a good workout--where was that book.

“Sunset?” The mare leaned up, hurriedly trying to look casual.

“Y-yeah? What's up, Twi?”

“...Are you okay?” The lavender mare inquired, all concern and sweetness. Damn that kindness! Sunset internally swore, the violet eyes of her host boring into her. “You're still very flushed. Maybe you're not as in-shape as you thought?” Twilight teased, a musical giggle on her lips.

“Y-yeah! Maybe I need to get out more, haha...”

“Come over here, let me help you cool off.” Sunset felt gravity betray her as she was lifted to the opposite bench magically, an indignant reply cut off by a refreshingly cool wave of air hitting her damp fur. It took her a moment to realize that the alicorn was using a wing to fan her, much as she'd done for herself. She blinked, looking at Twilight, who was smiling with one eye closed as she worked. Is she flirting with me? Sunset found herself utterly stunned.

Sunset went to protest, but found another voice in her mind tamping her independence down in favor of allowing this (admittedly very nice) treatment to continue, thank you very much. She meekly responded, “Th-thanks,” the wind doing nothing to still the fire in her face.

Where did Twilight pick up THIS kind of smoothness?

Back at the castle, Spike found himself taken aback at the silence of the halls after his long morning out playing with the neighborhood foals. A quick search produced neither of his housemates, but in Twilight's room he found a few letters hastily tucked into her desk. This sloppiness was concerning; she almost never did anything in a disorderly manner. He had better fix it...but what if they weren't meant to be seen? He hesitated; she wouldn't like that he was messing with her private correspondence...but curiosity got the better of him and he pulled them out, if only to neaten them.

Immediately, he recognized the gentle, wispy script of his 'sister-in-law'. He gave the letter a quick once over, his face split by a grin that culminated in a cackle as he pumped his little fist. Carefully, he put the letter back and scurried down to the kitchen; he had WORK to do.

It was only when he got to kitchen and discovered an unholy mess that his rush was killed. Pots and pans, dirtied. Sloppy, scrawled notes, a waste bin with numerous acrid-smelling concoctions, flour dust everywhere...this wasn't Twilight's neat, angular textbook writing. These were scratchy, written with speed, not cleanliness in mind. There could be only one culprit. He raised both fists to the sky and roared.

“SHIMMERRRRRRRRRRR!!!”

Author's Note

A short chapter to setup for the next one; sorry for the hold up, fellas.

Now, I thought about having Pinkie roll with them on this little adventure, but I realized that I'm bad at writing Pinkie and it'd be a disservice to her and you and everyone else. Instead, she remains frightfully inscrutable.

Spike continues to be a tremendous bro, but he's gonna have his revenge when they get back.

Hiding Something

Sunset craned her head back as a stallion careened over her head, screaming obscenities before crashing into a bank of clouds. Unlike the one she had smacked into, this one had been set deliberately. The few winged members of the Royal Geological Survey had managed to corral a few wild clouds and arrange them into a makeshift mattress to catch flying ponies that really had no business in the sky (and that number was distressingly high). The obsidian lodestone had thus far resisted all efforts to interact with it, burning out the magic of unicorns and dizzying them, hurling earth and crystal ponies away, and causing violent gravitational fluxes on the hoof-full of pegasi (and a single thestral) in the group. Out of perhaps two dozen ponies, none had managed to make a dent in the hour since they'd arrived.

Surveyor Crystal Chronicle looked significantly at Sunset, who remained studiously unhelpful and brushed off any attempts to get her to volunteer. The old earth mare was a weathered sort, a slightly dulling aquamarine coat with a close-cropped viridian mane, her cutie mark a remarkably appropriate scroll wrapped around a nondescript crystal. She pushed her plain round glasses up her muzzle in annoyance as another unicorn stumbled away, mumbling something about tax evasion and weasels before reaching into her saddlebags for a clipboard and a pencil to scribble down a note.

Sunset wasn't very interested in being rendered punch-drunk or thrown again, and she certainly wasn't at all curious about what a high-speed gravity scramble would look like. This was all putting aside that if either of the latter happened, it would cast suspicion on her and as she'd already told Twilight, she didn't need that attention either.

That brought her thoughts back around to the issue she'd been striving to push out of her mind since they'd left the copse...but she shook her head and blinked, resolutely ignoring it. For now.

“Ah, Ms. Shimmer?”

“Hu-wha?” Sunset startled, turning to the surveyor. “Er, sorry. Things on my mind. What do you need, Mrs. Chronicle?”

The older mare gave the unicorn a measuring look before continuing. “I can see now that we're not going to be able to make any progress with this stone, not by ourselves. Could you find Princess Twilight and tell her I need to speak to her? I need to keep an eye on these louts so they don't hurt themselves.” She jabbed a hoof at her crew, half of which looked badly frazzled, a quarter of which looked deeply concerned at the first half, and the last quarter of which seemed to be enjoying themselves a bit too much.

Sunset nodded and made her way out of the field and back up the hill, where Twilight stood with the Pie clan in what was clearly a silence that was killing her slowly. Igneous, Cloudy, and their children seemed content to watch in silence as the RGS team bashed their heads (only once literally) against the obstinate blade of glass. The alicorn was struggling not to fidget as she observed the apparent moratorium on words and sagged with visible relief when she saw the fiery mare approaching.

“Sunset! Is something the matter? Did they finally managed to break a bigger piece off?”

“No, but the Surveyor wants to speak to you, so I imagine she wants you to help them.” Sunset grimaced as she glanced over her shoulder. “...speaking of which, any ideas on that? That rock seems to hate everypony equally.”

The more irate of the two Pie siblings chose to speak, her voice lower somehow than Sunset was expecting. “Of course it hates everypony equally. Look at it. It's unnatural.”

“Hush now, Limestone.” Igneous stated, though doubt played on his features. “It does not do to presume.”

“Presume, right.” The green-eyed mare muttered under her breath. “Not like we have visual confirmation or anything.”

A long silence followed before Twilight cleared her throat. “W-well! I'm going to go see what the Surveyor needs. If you have any other questions, Mr. Rock--”

“I require nothing else from thee, Princess.” The stallion's voice was resigned as he spoke. “Thy business is clearly done here. If thou wouldst carry our well-wishes to our daughter, I would be most grateful.”

“O-of course! Is there--oh.” Twilight's confirmation was cut off as the family turned back to their home, Limestone lingering to give the rock one more venomous glare before joining her family.

Sunset shrugged and trotted down the hill alongside her lavender host. “Guess I'm going with you, then.”

“I don't know, Sunset. They seemed pretty upset...”

“Of course they are.” The amber mare stated simply. “Their tranquility is being trampled on by a big crowd of ponies they've never met, most of whom are academics in addition to whatever else they do involving stones. We already know Dad Pie looks down on...what did he say? 'Ponies of learning, not of hard work'? Yeah, that was it. Don't tell me that didn't rankle you.”

Twilight's cheeks puffed out as her face scrunched, clearly unwilling to confirm Sunset's accusation.

“Yeah, exactly. Academics don't work hard.” Sunset grimaced. “Prodigy or not the workload was intense at the School for Gifted Unicorns. It's not like we spend all our time just practicing new magic.”

“Right?!” Twilight exclaimed. “Four to seven classes a day each with their own required texts and coursework, Professors who didn't seem aware we had other classes that also wanted us to do huge amounts of homework, brutal practical exams, immense midterm tests and end of year examinations.” She sighed wistfully. “It was great, when I had time to enjoy it. Between Spike, and the Princess' private lessons, and visiting my family...”

“You had Written Record for History too, right? He was always so jazzed about the old Classical Era. Think we spent an entire semester on that alone before moving on.”

“I did! I do think his devotion to one era of history is a bit much, though.” Twilight sniffed. “The Pre-Classical Era was where magic schools started to be properly defined and modern magic started to take shape. Time Crash, Fairy Circle, Clover the Clever, and of course, Starswirl the Bearded,” she said with a slight titter, “...were all instrumental in the classification and early systemic education of magic.”

Sunset made a sound best described as a 'myeh' before responding, “Ehh, Pre-Classical's okay, I guess. I wasn't a big fan of having to learn all the hows and whys of how they categorized magic. I wanted to get to the nitty-gritty, the actual practical differences between them. I think I preferred Professor Soul Stream's classes, they were always so much more interesting.”

“Professor Soul Stream's classes were always so...spontaneous, though.” Twilight's face contorted as she recalled. “That mare had no respect for structured teaching. It's important to know the theory before you just jump into magic. She laughed at me the first day when I asked her if she had a class schedule I could take back to my room.” The alicorn's face reddened. “It wasn't that funny.” She ruffled her wings, self-conscious even at the memory.

Sunset chuckled as they came back to the RGS crowd. “Well, shows what she knows. The hyper-organized bookworm is royalty now, chumps!”

Twilight's scowl didn't quite conceal the struggling beginnings of a smile at the corners of her mouth as they found Crystal Chronicle.

The mare somehow seemed even more disgruntled than she had when Sunset had left her, her exasperation reminiscent of a day-care employee. “There you are, your Highness.”

“Please, I usually just prefer--”

“Princess, would you kindly attempt to use alicorn magic to break a piece of this stone off?” the earth mare cut right to the chase, her face flat. She jabbed a hoof at her crew, the entirety now nursing various minor wounds, out cold, delirious, or trying to keep their delirious compatriots from wandering off or doing something stupid. “None of us, not a ONE, could do anything to it. An alicorn's our last bet. Short of trying to find somepony with no magic...which is basically impossible, as I understand it.”

“Not always impossible!” Twilight stated, didactic mode engaging. “There are numerous references in historical works to an ancient subspecies of--”

“YOUR HIGHNESS. Please.” Chronicle stopped, rubbing her temple. “I'm...I'm sorry. I'm just...very, very done with this lodestone. It's been tossing my team around and making jokes of all us, and between two dozen ponies here we have nearly a collective century and a half's worth of know-how with potentially magical rock. I don't get it.” She sat on her rump, exhaling. “It doesn't make sense. Please, can you try?”

Twilight blanched and frowned, glancing at Sunset, who shrugged. “I guess the worst that could happen is you get thrown exceptionally far in a random direction at high speed while too confused to save yourself. If you're lucky it's straight down and you just get floored.” She ended her statement harshly, a pointed glare leveled at the earth pony, who paled herself as she considered the possibilities. “I'm just saying. Alicorn. All three in one. What happens if the stone does all three repulsions at once? We're out a Princess unless your flyers are EXCEPTIONALLY fast and able to react to random variables at an instant. And for the record, I know of only one who can do that comfortably.”

The Surveyor nodded, sweat beading on her brow. “N-no, no. You're right. That could be...very dangerous. Need safer conditions first. I'm going to...I'm going to put a letter in to the central office.” She was quiet momentarily, looking to her crew before continuing, “Ah, our business is done, Your Highness. I'll send your consultation fee in the post.”

“W-well, I mean, we didn--OW!” Twilight glared at Sunset's hoof, but hastily composed a smile as the older mare turned around, confused. “S-sorry, stepped on a sharper stone. Thank you for your time, and I'm sorry we couldn't help more.”

With that, the pair said their farewells and walked back up the hill toward the Pie farmhouse, Sunset internally starting to resent the (admittedly gentle) slope for having the temerity to require her to ascend it twice in relatively quick succession. Her internal monologue about the doom of all slopes in the future was cut short by Twilight's indignant inquiry as they reached the crest.

“What was THAT for?!”

“What was what for?” The amber mare asked innocently, her expression airy.

“You KNOW what, Sunset!”

“Oh, that. You were going to do some self-deprecating thing like tell the Surveyor you didn't actually need the money because we didn't achieve anything, weren't you? I just refreshed your memory.”

“Refreshed my--Sunset, we didn't do anything!” Twilight exclaimed, her irritation clear.

“We did do something. We examined the stone, discovered it's defenses, and convinced the Pies to allow the RGS team on their land.” The fiery mare stated. “We even warned them of the nature of the rock's properties, such as we understood them, as best we were able with the information we had on hand, minus some irrelevant omissions. You did everything expected of you.”

“But we didn't--UUUGH!” Twilight's signature groan of frustration made Sunset smile, in an only mildly mean-spirited way.

“You just didn't swoop in and solve the problem yourself, so now you feel like you underachieved, don't you?” Sunset asked as they passed the front gate and made for the train station.

The alicorn's silence made the amber mare glance over, only to see a conflicted expression on her face. “Yeah, that, right there. I don't want to hear anything about being hard on myself if you're going to constantly be so hard on yourself. That's hypocrisy.”

Twilight rounded on her, making Sunset jump in surprise. “I want you to stop constantly tearing yourself down, Sunset Shimmer!” The alicorn's face was contorted into a mix of anger and sorrow as she spoke. “There's a difference between holding yourself to a high standard and consistently trying to convince everypony else you're as terrible as you keep saying you are!” She began pacing around the unicorn, wings rustling irritably.

“It's the same thing, Twilight! It's for different reasons, but you're just as hard on yourself as I am on me. The difference is I've actually done something wrong! I was the one who messed up and actively tried to ruin lives! You're constantly beating yourself up over unreasonable standards that you hold yourself to! It's ridiculous!” She punctuated her speech with another intense hoof-jab.

“But you changed, Sunset! You really did change, through hard effort and an honest will to be better! Just because you made mistakes doesn't mean you need to belittle yourself all the time! Nopony thinks you're less for that! For heaven's sake, they should be impressed by how far you've come, not judge you!” Her host pointed her own hoof equally dramatically. It was courtroom worthy, really.

“IT DOESN'T MATTER! IT'S THE SAME THING--”

“IT'S NOT THE SAME--”

“A-HEM.”

The two ponies froze as the annoyed face of Limestone Pie appeared between them, a rather prominent artery on her forehead as she ground out a statement in the most neutral voice she could presumably muster, “If you two are gonna have a lover's quarrel, take it somewhere other than the road just outside our fence.”

The pair stared at her blankly.

“Well? Go on. GET GOING!” She roared, causing the pair to instinctively turn and sprint for the station for the second time that day, saddlebags banging haphazardly against their sides.

Unfortunately(?) for Sunset and Twilight, they didn't arrive just as their train was leaving, so they had a little while to cool off, both in body and mind. It was during this time that Sunset's thoughts returned to the issue she'd been carefully skirting for the past two hours. Twilight's insistence that they would have 'a serious talk' returned to her, and with it an icy knot of dread in her stomach.

What would Twilight say? What COULD she say? On the one hoof, she was the only pony Sunset knew personally that had experience being a unicorn and becoming something else. Did the process hurt? It must not have, because she hadn't noticed it until the whole cloud incident. Would she tell Sunset to just come out and say it? How could she prove it? Cloud walking was fairly scant evidence, that was a charm any middling unicorn could do (and Sunset was no middling unicorn). She could--she shook her head. She didn't want to prove it! There wasn't any point to looking for ways to do so. What if she...

“Sunset Shimmer!”

She blinked, looking up. When had she boarded the train? Was this a private booth? She squinted. Was there a sound dampening charm on the booth itself? She could feel a spell-- She looked at Twilight, who was looking at her with an expression of intense interest.

“...Serious talk time, huh?”

“That's right. Serious talk time.” Twilight shifted on the seat to lie comfortably and looked expectantly at Sunset before continuing. “Now then. You already intimated you wanted to keep your...uh, new nature secret. Why?”

“Why would I want it revealed, Twilight? You remember all the pressure that was mounted on you when you became Princess? Imagine how it's gonna look to Equestria when another alicorn pops up unannounced and disappears for months, years at a time, with no good explanation of where she goes!” Sunset exclaimed, gesticulating for emphasis. “Let's put aside for a moment that until very recently, Equestria had all of two Alicorns, and one was new before a third appeared from the moon, literally, almost out of a breezie-tale! And then a fourth doesn't just appears, but provably ascends! That's three new immortal rulers in the span of what, ten, twelve years, after nearly a millenium of just the one. And suddenly there's a fourth? Who was somepony who vanished and was probably presumed/declared dead ten years ago, returns with no fanfare and goes missing again for huge stretches of time? How do you think that's gonna look to Equestria?”

Twilight hesitated, frowning. “I mean...it would probably be confusing...”

“Confusing isn't the word, Twilight. You're looking for 'a scandal'. Imagine the havoc that could cause with the tabloids alone... It'd be a tremendous hassle to everypony. Me, you, Equestria as a nation, everypony.” The unicorn finished, face flat.

A lengthy pause passed between them as the train coursed along, the rhythmic clacking of the tracks the only noise as Twilight considered, eventually speaking.

“You're probably right there...but I think you might be underestimating Equestria, Sunset.” At the other mare's raised eyebrow, she continued, “This nation has, in the last five years, seen the return of a mad alicorn, revealed to be their lost second Princess out of myth, the unleashing, defeat, and subsequent reformation of the ancient spirit of chaos, and a hostile invasion by an army of shapeshifting emotional parasites. A kingdom no one has seen for a millenium literally faded back into existence north of us, bringing with it among the most powerful and evil ponies history has ever seen, and the return of Lord Tirek, who almost beat us, through our own mistakes.” She blinked slowly, hesitating. Sunset felt a small chill as Twilight's face fell, her expression haunted.

“...I've seen what happens when we just weren't there.” She looked to the unicorn with a wan smile. “We've failed, too. But Equestria has come back each time, seemingly none the worse for the wear, eventually. Changed, perhaps, but still there. A new alicorn, I think, is one we can handle. After all, Equestria survived the first three!”

“Maybe...” Sunset retorted, “But what about me? What do you think the Princess will say when it's revealed that power hungry, ambitious former personal student Sunset Shimmer, who was banished from Canterlot--which I think is an edict that still technically stands, even if no pony recognizes me--for fighting with Celestia over this very issue, is now an alicorn, through no act of the Crown and gained in another world, which was only possible because she committed a theft of potentially dire national consequence?”

“But you've changed, Sunset. You're not like that any more.” Twilight objected, a more genuine smile on her face. “Even then, there's nothing inherently wrong with ambition. If no pony ever wanted more, no pony would ever do anything worth doing! I mean, look at Rainbow Dash. She wanted more than anything to be a Wonderbolt, and now she is, though hard work and determination. Rarity wanted to make her big debut in Canterlot and Manehattan, and now she's got branch shops in both places and, if you don't mind keeping this between us, is doing quite well financially for it!” The alicorn's grin became nostalgic as she finished, “Even me...I wanted more than anything to be a great magician...and if you don't mind me saying so, I think I'm a pretty competent magician at this point. A lesson Trixie taught me, ironically.”

“If by competent you mean among the most powerful in living memory.” Sunset quipped, a wry smile of her own answering. “But even then, I aspired to power for power's sake, Twilight. I just liked the feeling of being on top of everypony, to show how much better than them I was. I still do, if I'm honest.” Her brow creased. “It's not how a Princess should be. That was the point Celestia was trying to make, back then. You're supposed to be an example ponies want to follow, not a tyrant that forces submission.”

The lavender pony, tapped, her chin, thoughtful. “No pony expects you to be some impenetrable saint. Well, nopony reasonable, anyway.”

Sunset fixed her with a stare. “And yet they venerate Celestia as a deity.”

Twilight's face fell. “Well...she acts the part. Stupendous power, intelligence, wisdom, and this inscrutable demeanor that makes it hard for even me to tell what she's thinking. And I spent a lot of time with her growing up. She's not really a fair comparison. Look at Cadance, and Princess Luna!”

“Twilight, the last time I spoke to Cadenza I told her in no uncertain terms that she would regret daring to out-do me, so I have no perspective on her. And Princess Luna...she seems alright, I guess.” The unicorn allowed herself a grudging smile. “Slightly more intimidating than Vice-Principal Luna, but still. It's comparing royalty to faculty at a high school.”

The alicorn's smile came back, her voice cheery. “We'll have to get you and Cadance reacquainted...in any case, I don't think hiding this is the best solution, Sunset. Equestria can take it. You can take it. I'm sure we can explain it to the Princess.”

“Maybe, but I'm not going to chance it.” The amber mare responded. “I don't know what will happen and I'm not ready to find out. Let me just do my job, experiment a little more, enjoy my time here, and we can keep this between us. Please, Twilight?” Sunset willed herself to summon the very strongest puppy-eyes she could muster, slight moue and all. The other mare was helpless under the onslaught, visibly weakening even as she looked into Sunset's eyes.

“...oh, alright. But on one condition.”

“Name it.” Sunset retorted, cuteness replaced by calculation.

“You let me run some tests. I'd like to know to what extent you can access the other sorts of magic in your body, how much of it is passive, etcetera etcetera. This is a rare opportunity for study!” Twilight rubbed her hooves together with an altogether unseemly glee on her face. “I'll have to record as much data as I can while the chance is there!”

“H-hey, now...” Sunset leaned away, dread she wasn't aware she could feel at the alicorn rising in her stomach. She'd seen the other Twilight get this dogged obssession when she was confronted with a problem she couldn't immediately solve or knowledge she didn't already have, but she hadn't been aware that Princess Twilight had the same proclivity (which, retrospectively, she really should've guessed).

“That's fine, but we're gonna have to establish some boundaries...”

“Sunset, I'm not going to vivisect you. Honestly, it was one time--”

“You have to--I'm sorry, what?” Sunset blanched, dumbstruck.

“What?” Twilight's face was studiously innocent.

“...” The amber mare narrowed her eyes. The other pony's unwaveringly glib expression answered her. “...as I was saying, boundaries. Now...”

The train finally pulled into Ponyville as night was beginning to fall, Twilight and Sunset among the last occupants to shuffle on to the platform. The latter indulged in a stretch of the back that made vertebrae pop, exhaling as she made to follow the alicorn down the street.

“Did we seriously leave around noon today...?”

“It seems hard to believe, but we did. Of course, spending all that time on the train didn't really do us any favors. Looking back, we probably should have just done this tomorrow.” Twilight frowned as she walked, voice thoughtful. “I guess that's the benefit of hindsight.”

“Guess so. Either way, I'm starving, and no, those snacks from the train cart do not qualify as food.” Sunset pre-empted the words on Twilight's lips even as she turned to ask, surprising the alicorn. An idea struck the amber mare, making her expression thoughtful. The former librarian frowned, an expectant face slowly morphing into annoyance as she waited for the other mare to speak her piece.

“...would you like to go to dinner with me?”

Evidently, that was not what Twilight had expected, dumbfounded. Sunset immediately felt sweat bead up in her coat, but managed to school her expression into nonchalant inquiry. That was a mistake. This was a mistake. They weren't at that stage yet, they hadn't even had a proper talk about it--

“A-absolutely!” A grin split Twilight's face even as her face flushed a near luminous red, wings flaring as she cantered merrily around the other mare. Sunset was unable to push back a rosy smile of her own, the display absolutely endearing (and definitely something she'd file away for teasing later). The alicorn came to a stop and spun in place, already chattering.

“Oh, I'm so excited! Wait, I know I had a guide on this. Let me just check in my bag for the reference book, I know I set aside 'Dating: A Field Guide', it's got great notes on what to wear--oh no, I'm not dressed for the occasion! I guess it's okay to go without clothes on a first date...oh, but what if that's not correct? I better check, just in case--”

Sunset held up a hoof, struggling to contain her giggles. “Twi, Twi. Relax. We're just gonna go to dinner. There's no need to fret over first date dress code.”

Twilight hesitated, eyeing her saddlebags wistfully. “Well...you're probably right. So, where do you want to go? There's a nice Prench place on the north side of town...”

“Prench it is, then.” Sunset declared, internally relieved the other mare had said anything. Too late had she realized her knowledge of potential eateries in town was zero (well, it was up one now). Too brave, Sunset. Too brave, she chided herself. With that, she nodded to Twilight. “Lead the way, Sparkle.”

The alicorn's brilliant smile filled Sunset with a warmth quite unlike anything she'd felt before, falling into step with the other pony at their leisurely pace.

A small, mean-spirited part of her mind chimed in. What would Celestia think? What would the almighty Princess say if she learned that Sunset was courting her most precious pupil, her greatest success and greatest failure together? She'd already suspected it and hadn't seemed so put out then...but then, they had also vehemently denied it. What if she disapproved...?

Ah, well. Sunset decided. She'd cross that bridge when she got there.

Princess Celestia wasn't given to fretting.

To be more accurate, she wasn't given to worrying in the same way a normal pony might be. She didn't dither, she didn't pace, and she certainly didn't bite her hooves. She rarely vacillated, and while she generally took her own good time reviewing all the facts she could obtain on an issue before acting, once she had the data she generally came to a conclusion quickly, with little rumination on the pros and cons of any given situation.

Princess Celestia, one of four such royals, and arguably the leader among them and thus ponykind, had absolute, iron control and focus, earned over the course of better than a thousand years of ruling, conflict, tragedy, triumph, planning, and careful nudging. Instead of nervous tics, she sat and stared, contemplative, at the wall above the fireplace in her chambers. A few paintings, likely priceless in market at this juncture, were interspersed with newer framed photographs. Most were pictures of ponies she cared about; some held dignitaries, old friends, and acquaintances from various species.

Celestia sipped her tea, the only allowance to her current internal debate she allowed to be seen in the world, even in this most private sanctum. She held the cup in her magic absentmindedly, the saucer suspended beneath it wholly unnecessary but there purely from habit as she surveyed the wall. Her gaze lingered on one of the more recent additions to the gallery, a photo taken of a small golden filly with a shock of red and yellow mane curling over a pair of smiling aquamarine eyes. The white alicorn's face remained impassive as she stared at the photo, taking in the child's expression of cheer and wonder at a simple parlor trick that a past version of Celestia performed for her, a rare sincere smile of her own on display.

The present Celestia's brow creased nearly imperceptibly.

She felt her sister's presence approach, felt her hesitate at the door before knocking. She turned about, composing her best gentle smile as the navy coat and cyan eyes of her sister came through, an expression of concern on a face framed by a magnificently luminous mane, a vision of the night sky flowing softly around her in a breeze no mortal could perceive. “...Sister, I would have words with you.”

“Of course, Luna. You're always welcome in my room...what's the matter?” Celestia's tone was, refreshingly for her, entirely genuine. She spent so long, all day, each day. It was so liberating to...just be honest with somepony. Except...Luna's expression was disapproving. “...Luna?”

“Please, leave this facade behind. I will not stand for it between us, Tia. Not after everything.”

Alarm bells rang in Celestia's mind. She allowed a fraction of it to reach her face, a slight widening of the eyes. “What do you mean?”

“I can smell the jasmine from here, Sister.”

Celestia's expression of displeasure became more obvious as her sister paced sedately past her and examined the teapot on her desk, confirming her suspicion.

“What troubles you, Tia?”

The solar diarch sighed, placing her teacup on the desk near the pot and motioning for her sister to come to the hearth. The other mare took a seat next to Celestia, looking at the mantle and taking in the multifarious pictures and paintings. Her face would occasionally start, or a fragment of a smile or frown would appear as the Princess of the Moon would recognize a face. In a way, the elder was envious of her younger sibling. She was still so open. She wore her heart on her chest, despite her sometimes withdrawn mien. She didn't have it in her to conceal her feelings, saw no need to hide that she was unhappy, joyous, or angry.

The tiniest sliver of cold resentment made a thorn of itself in her affection.

She pushed it away.

“...what am I seeking? 'Tis a fine gallery of old friends and new; I do believe I see a much younger Twilight Sparkle and Spike. Darling children, they were.” Luna smiled at the photo, a tiny image of a small lavender unicorn trying her hardest to stand regal like her teacher even as an infant dragon gummed on her mane. Despite that, there was something unsettling about the smile the Celestia in the photo wore. The mare in question watched as Luna shifted her gaze left, to the photo previous on the wall. “...And this must be an image of Sunset Shimmer. She was quite distinctive, even as a filly.”

Luna turned to face Celestia. “...you fret for her.” The smaller alicorn's gaze was piercing, her lesser size in no way making Celestia want to shrink away from the stare any less. Luna's expression changed to measured consternation as she divined Celestia's mind. “No, not for her. You do not trust her.”

“I don't know that it's all that, Luna...”

“Do not try to disguise it, Tia. I know you better than any pony ever has or likely ever will, even if you think this veil of deceit you have constructed 'round your demeanor fools all else.” Luna admonished, her voice not quite angry, but hurt. “What reason have you to fear her, Sister?”

Celestia stood, pacing to her desk and pulling open a hidden drawer, cleverly concealed through a perfect fit and having no handle to seize, requiring magic to open. From it appeared a textbook that came from no press in their world.

“...a modern schoolbook?” Luna took the offered book in her magic, flipping through it and reading at a speed that would've made Twilight Sparkle proud. “A tome on...humans, they were called? The ape creatures on the other side of the mirror your former student fled through. Bizarre creatures.” As she skipped ahead, her face began to fall, taking in more recent events and developments. “...This is a book for foals?”

“To be more accurate, it's a textbook for late adolescents, near adults. Sunset brought it with her through the portal.” Celestia corrected, her voice didactic. “I imagine she thought to use it as a sort of peace offering, though to what end I don't know.”

Luna gave the book back to her sister as she digested the broad-strokes information she'd just read. “...Their history is...checkered. They seem to have quite perfected warfare.” She turned to face the hearth again. “Not that our history is any less sordid at points.” The Moon Princess's gaze lingered on a very old oil painting of two fillies and an older mare, the children obviously uncomfortable from their expressions. Their mother, on the other hoof, was the picture of serenity.

“They lack magic, so they perfected technology.” Celestia spoke, her voice grave. “Almost anything we can do, they've learned to replicate with construction, science, and a comprehensive knowledge of laws unbound by harmony.”

“Impressive. But what has this to do with your student, Tia?”

The alabaster Princess was silent before continuing. “She was thrown into that world with no knowledge of them, Luna. And according to Twilight, she didn't just survive, she THRIVED. At her worst, she managed to dominate an entire body of students without the aid of magic. Only canny application of fear, violence, and deception.”

Luna smirked. “A frighteningly effective politician she would make, then. Did she ever read 'The Princess'?”

“Of course. It was required reading...but that's besides the point.” Celestia's face became openly conflicted. “She slipped right into their world like it was nothing, Luna. When she went through that mirror, her ambition was downright self-destructive, and she was still able to ghost into an educational institution run by parallel versions of you and I and play them all against each other like foals. And after she was gone for so long, she learned the lessons she needed so badly to learn, but...”

“...but? But what, Sister?”

“Her theft of Twilight's Element of Harmony brought magic to their world. She has told me that she and her friends have already found and contained all the magic they could, but the door is open now.”

“And you fear these humans will find it. Find a way to use, abuse it?”

“One already has.” Celestia remarked darkly. “A parallel version of Twilight Sparkle, appropriately enough. They managed to catch an arrow in that regard, but we won't be so lucky again.”

Luna closed her eyes, a thoughtful hum in her throat. Celestia waited patiently; she had all the time in the world, after all.

“...what is your concern, then? If it's Sunset Shimmer, then I saw her records in your archives. She is no less capable than Twilight Sparkle; perhaps more so, if you take into account her apparent flexibility regarding rules. And she has her friends, appropriately parallel versions of our own Elements of Harmony.” Luna's smile was wry.

Celestia stood, her nerves finally breaking through her weakened, half-hearted facade of control as she paced around her chamber. “She's hiding something from me, Luna. I could see it in her eyes the last time we spoke, when I retrieved those...sirens from Twilight's home.” She didn't notice Luna's flinch at the word, the glance to the the doorway, as she continued. “She was upset...perhaps justifiably, but there was something else she wasn't telling me.”

The white alicorn looked up, her expression pained. “She's...she's precious to me, Luna. For a time, she was like...” Celestia bit her lip before continuing. “Sunset was like a daughter to me. She still is, in a part of my heart. To see her return, having learned about true friendship, in the flesh, so I could hold her close again, was almost as sweet as finally seeing you again.” She exhaled and gave a soft smile as Luna approached and nuzzled her affectionately. “I want...I want more than anything to trust her, to believe in her. By the sun itself, I want to trust her completely.”

Luna frowned as she turned away from Celestia, hearing the 'but' before it came.

“...but I can't. Not while the safety of my little ponies is at risk. It's...it's maddening, Luna.” Celestia felt a strange, cleansing sensation as she poured her thoughts out for the other alicorn. “I love her so, but this seed of doubt, this gnawing worry. I have to put my ponies first.” Another small, glinting sliver of resentment made its prickle known beneath the maternal love that she felt for the unicorn.

She pushed it away.

“...To that end, I'd like to ask you a favor, Luna.”

“A favor...?” Luna tilted her head quizzically, only for awareness and then anger to bloom on her face. “...Nay, Sister. You know better than that. You ask me to violate the trust of a pony you just told me was like a daughter to you.”

Celestia had prepared for this; she pulled forth her best stricken expression and pressed on, “Please, Luna. I wouldn't ask this from you lightly. I know maybe better than anypony else the what I'm asking...but I can't. I can't carry this burden of mistrust, and Equestria might not be able to afford the time it might take for us to reconcile enough for Sunset to be honest with me."

"Tia, this may sound ironic coming from one such as me, but you must have more faith in this mare." The younger sibling argued. "She has done no worse than I ever did, and I tried to murder you. My sister, dearest pony to me in all the world."

"That was not you, Luna!" Celestia put her hoof down more fiercely than she'd meant, surprising herself. She paused, bringing control back. "...that was not my sister, but a monster wearing her as a skin. You--"

"I am just as much to blame for Nightmare Moon's actions as the being herself. She was me. I was her. I am her still." Luna declared, expression stony. "I may have been forgiven, but I will not stand for my part in it being forgotten...but I digress. You owe that pony your trust as much as you owe it to me. Perhaps more."

"I know, Luna. I know it...but this isn't about me or Sunset Shimmer alone. There's more at stake." Celestia pleaded. "This is about what Equestria needs, not what I want."

Luna's face was hard, her gaze calculating. After a moment's scrutiny, she sighed, “...Celestia. I love you, more dearly than all the rest. If this will grant you peace, then...” She sighed, shutting her eyes tightly as though in pain. “...I will see what I find. But if I do, and find nothing, then you will tell her the truth.” The lunar diarch pointed at her sister, the gesture weighty in ways a lesser pony couldn't comprehend. “Are we agreed?”

Celestia hesitated. She understood what Luna was trying to do, but this wasn't just about trying to settle differences with her most wayward student; this was a matter for all of her little ponies. She shouldn't have to--she blinked and held out her hoof, sealing the contract. A strange sort of burden settled on them as they put their hooves down, Luna grimly satisfied and Celestia wiping away the beginnings of a tear.

“...Then it is decided. I will do this tonight, if possible, and put this matter to rest as quickly as we are able.” With that Luna turned away and headed for the door, nodding to Celestia one last time as her face softened slightly. “Goodnight, Sister. Sleep well.”

“Goodnight, Luna. Stay safe.” Celestia smiled as the door closed behind her sister.

As soon as the latch clicked, she sat back on her rump, turning her gaze back to the mantle, to that photograph of a certain filly, eyes wide with wonder. Perhaps she'd layered it on just a bit thick...but the emotions behind it were absolute truth.

She hadn't goaded her sister into an action she disapproved of lightly. It pained her to do so to begin with...but she could see no other solution.

A sliver of cold, sharp guilt poked harshly into her heart.

She pushed it away.

Author's Note

Writing Celestia is hard, guys. I'm not sure why but she's just so difficult to get my head around.

Not pictured: Twilight bouncing around Sunset going YESYESYESYESYES. But things get only too real from here on. Buckle up.

PATCH NOTES: Minor rewrite of the last bit; that's what I get for being in a hurry. Also, fastest patch notes ever.

The Truth of...

Sunset had to admit, the atmosphere of Le Chalet was actually quite cozy. Her Prench was rusty, but she was fairly certain the name literally meant 'The Cottage', and it showed in the somehow charmingly small amount of room to move, space between the mere five tables only just enough to allow servers through. Despite the relative closeness nopony seemed to be worried or stressed about it, especially given that only one was already occupied. From their spot opposite the front door she could just make out the kitchen where what looked to be a pair of stallions worked, their muffled chatter filtering to her.

A soft rose-colored unicorn with a cutie mark shaped roughly like a closed flower bud appeared before them, pleasant smile on his face as he levitated a small pad and pen.

“Evening, ladies. Thank you for dining at Le Chalet. I'm New Bloom and I'll be your server tonight. Can I start you with something to drink?”

“Just a water for me.”

“Same.” Sunset finished, not feeling up to anything more adventurous yet. New Bloom nodded, smile on his muzzle still as he set menus before the mares and excused himself to get their drinks. As soon as he was gone, the amber mare glanced to Twilight, who was already perusing the menu at a dizzying pace if the movements of her eyes was to be believed. She stifled a grin as she looked to her own menu, resolving to take her time and choose well.

She found to her annoyance that she had no choice in the matter; her earlier thought about her Prench being rusty was truer than she'd initially believed. Sunset spared another glance at Twilight, who was already examining the back of the pamphlet. She was either already familiar with this place or she could simply read the language that quickly (and given it was Twilight, the latter was likely the answer). A sense of embarrassment with a small sprinkling of envy flared in her heart and privately she resolved to hit the the books as soon as she was sure Twilight wasn't looking. After a bit of hard effort (concealed by lifting her menu ever so slightly to hide her furrowed brow) she settled on salade de pommes de terre, which was basically potato salad if she had the right of it.

That done she set aside the folder and returned to Twilight, who seemed to be doing a very tiny dance in her seat if her bouncing excitedly was any indication. Sunset was unable to stifle a giggle; Twilight blinked and flushed, a sheepish smile on her face.

“Hungry, are you?”

“No! W-well, yes, but..” The alicorn trailed off, blush intensifying. Sunset leaned forward, affecting the best sultry expression she could manage, while theatrically examining her hoof.

“I understand. It's not every day you get to go out with a magnificent specimen of marehood like myself.”

Twilight tried to scowl, cheeks puffing as a smile roundly defeated her frown. “Keep laughing, Shimmer. You have no idea how much my appetite has increased since...you know.” She ruffled her wings to illustrate. “My hypothesis is that all that extra power needs a lot of extra fuel; I can probably give Applejack or Dash a run for their money in amount consumed. It's just...well, Rarity says its unladylike and I've been trying to appear a bit more... I don't know. Respectable?”

Sunset chuckled, “Under a lens, eh? Be sure to tell me how that goes, Princess.”

Twilight's brow knitted, a mean smile on her face. “I wouldn't laugh if I were you. You're probably gonna start getting hungrier any day now...in fact, have you had any dietary changes in the last few months?”

The fiery mare frowned. She hadn't really been paying attention, but when she thought about it, her appetite had improved some. She'd attributed it to jogging with Dash more often (since the athlete was able to put away a genuinely frightening amount of food when she was so inclined). She glanced back at Twilight, who pierced her with an expression of great interest.

“...no.”

“A-HA!” Twilight theatrically pointed her hoof. “You see, you...aren't?” the alicorn paused, crestfallen. “Not even a little?”

Sunset was awash in guilt almost immediately; how could someone be so...earnest?

“...okay, a little.” The lavender mare perked up, a triumphant smile returning to her face as Sunset continued. “But I'd been exercising with Dash--the other side's Dash, mind-- and I'm willing to bet that has more to do with it than any other changes.”

“Oooh...if only we'd caught this earlier. We could've tested for it, found some really good data.” Twilight's genuine sorrow at the opportunity lost was infectious; the amber mare found herself feeling a bit like she'd let the Princess down. “Still, we know now. No use crying over spilled milk.”

“Right, but can we stop talking about this for now? I'm really not interested in going back to it while I'm waiting for dinner.” Sunset interjected.

Oh no, please continue. I would be quite interested to hear this.

Sunset startled, head whipping around so fast her mane slapped her cheek. The mostly empty restaurant greeted her, the soft murmur of the other table's conversation and the chatter in the kitchen filtering the only things she heard.

“...Sunset?” Twilight's voice brought her back to the table with a wry smile.

“S-sorry. Thought I heard somepony...”

“Somepony? Who?” The other mare tilted her head quizzically.

“Doesn't matter, it was nothing.” Sunset waved a hoof, her smile only slightly strained. “I think that's our food now. Let's eat!”

Sunset didn't remember the way back to Twilight's castle being so...indistinct. She frowned, trying to force her brain to focus. Clarity returned to the dirt road to her relief, and she continued to walk in companionable silence with the alicorn at her side. She could feel the other pony's tension radiating from her; Twilight's steps were mechanical, as though she wasn't properly paying attention. She chanced a look to her right, and sure enough the lavender mare seemed to be mentally struggling with something, a bead of sweat forming on her temple as they went.

She considered saying something; it wouldn't do to have Twilight so troubled. By the same token, they'd only just left the eatery and whatever it was couldn't be that dire. If it was truly important, Twilight would share when she was ready. Or at least, Sunset hoped she would.

The irony struck the mare, causing a dry smile to form. She'd never been one for sharing anything besides her own greatness in youth, but had been all too eager to pry and snoop, to gather information she could use against others. On the one hoof, she really had been quite good at it. If she was honest, she liked to think she would've made a fine spymaster for the Crown. On the other hoof, it was also morally wrong to do so, especially when the only reason for it was your own gain. Besides, she'd found it exhausting work and once any sadistic pleasure was sapped from it thanks to her own reformation she'd had no interest in poking into other pony's...people's business.

Still, she was curious. If one was being uncharitable, one might say nosy. But she preferred curious.

Sunset went to turn her head only for Twilight's shoulder to brush against hers, her fine coat feeling somehow velvet-like through her own. She looked at the alicorn in surprise as her left wing gingerly unfurled over her back, feathers settling gently on her other side.

A white hot flush surged triumphantly to her face, victory seized over the forces of restraint. She could feel a smile attempting to join in the coup as she looked at Twilight who was positively glowing and trying very hard not to look like Sunset might explode in a miserably failed attempt to 'play it cool', as Dash might say.

Sunset's heart melted. She if she'd still had hands one would've involuntarily clutched at her heart. This was adorable.

“Smooth, Twilight.”

“O-oh? I-I'm sorry, I--” The alicorn stammered, her wing twitching nervously as though to lift away.

“No! No, it's fine. I'll let it slide this time.” Sunset said, unable to summon any kind of gravity to her voice for the laughter that struggled to break through, a tingling warmth suffusing her sides. She leaned on Twilight a bit as they went. All too soon they were before the castle doors.

Maybe literally.

Sunset blinked. They had just...she rubbed one eye. Maybe she was just tired. That must've been it.

“Th-thank you for walking me home. Or did I walk you home?” Twilight mused behind her, still a bit nervous by the sound of it. “W-well, here we are! I'd say this date was a success.”

Sunset pushed her confusion away and turned to the alicorn, smile on her face.

“That wasn't so bad, right? Not everything needs to be so rigorous and orderly, Twilight.”

The alicorn smiled, her face still suffused with a luminous blush as she pawed at the doorstep and mumbled something under her breath. It was Sunset's turn to tilt her head quizzically.

“Twilight? Are you o--”

She was cut off by a wall of lavender filling her vision, a softness pressing against her, the taste of--

A quiet snap and sting in her lips made both mares jump and retreat a step, Sunset blinking owlishly as Twilight rubbed her muzzle irritably.

“Of all the--UUUGH!” the alicorn stamped in exasperation. “A static shock?! Really?!” She seemed to be castigating the sky (or perhaps her front door?), but her indignation rapidly morphed into horror, blood draining from her face as she realized that Sunset was still standing there.

The amber mare gave another slow blink as she caught up with the present. She could only distantly perceive Twilight's gibbering apology and mortified expression before the absurdity of it all caught up with her.

A barked laugh climbed from her stomach to her mouth, evolving into a giggle-fit. The other mare stared, fear joined by confusion as the unicorn managed to bring herself under control, a stray chuckle or two as she straightened up.

“Heh heh heh...” She grinned disarmingly at the lavender mare, eyes sparkling. “Brave, Sparkle. Very brave.”

“...stupid, more like.” Twilight muttered, ears pinned and head hanging. “I don't know what...that's not true.” She amended morosely. “I knew exactly what I was doing. I'm sorry, Sunset. I know that you wanted to--”

Sunset held up a hoof, a fuzzy warmth at the mare's concern rising in her chest. “It's okay, Twilight. You took me by surprise, yeah, but...” she trailed off, face heating as blood rose to her cheeks, her smile now small and subdued. “It's fine.”

The alicorn looked up, her expression contrite and hopefully simultaneously. “I...are you sure?”

“Yes. I'm fine.”

Twilight nodded. “O-okay. Shall we go inside, then? I'm exhausted...”

Sunset opened her mouth to agree, but an insistent voice in her mind chimed in, making her hesitate. She stared into the other mare's eyes, cyan orbs piercing into purple. The logical part of her brain howled a protest, banging loudly against the walls of her mind, ultimately ignored. In its place was a pull. No, pull wasn't the right word. This was something magnetic, something profound. Something that felt as inexorable as the tide, as sure as gravity. In a strange, distant way, she felt a measure of serenity she had never experienced prior.

She wasn't aware of her eyes closing, or the half-step she took forward to meet the other mare.

But when Twilight's lips pressed against hers, a momentary awkward bump of teeth quickly replaced by an even stranger hunger as she felt the warm breath on her muzzle, the soft sensation of Twilight's muffled voice, she felt everything. An electric surge passed from hoof to horn, racing up her spine even as the satisfaction of a need she hadn't even begun to understand the extent of made her tingle all over. She pressed into the alicorn, a sudden will to seize all she could overcoming her even as the other mare did the same, her wings flaring forward and cupping Sunset's shoulders and neck in a feather-soft embrace.

And just like that, they parted, Sunset inhaling a breath she hadn't known she'd lost and opening her eyes. Twilight's gaze met her, a joy in them that she felt reflected in her own heart.

Sunset blinked. She found herself staring at the wall, lying on her side in bed, blankets draped haphazardly over her. The sun pushed through her curtains insistently. Morning?

She could hear birds through the window, but there was something strange about their song. It was muted, somehow otherworldly. More odd was her bed; had it always been so big? She torqued herself about and realized that this mattress was surely twice the size of the one she remembered. Or was it? She sighed; it wasn't worth fretting about right now. She shuffled from the bed, sloughing off her blanket as she trudged for the bathroom.

Sunset brushed her teeth slowly, mechanically, as she tried to recall the details of...her dream? Had it only been a dream? It had been so real.

She paused, brushing her lips with a hoof. A yawning emptiness made itself known in her stomach, causing her to grimace and spit her toothbrush out in anger. A dream. It couldn't have only been a dream. No dream was that realistic. No dream could--

“Sunset?” A boyish voice, though somewhat deeper than she remembered.

“Spike?” She turned from her washroom

“Don't mean to rush you, but they're gonna start downstairs. Twi said to let you sleep in, but...” The drake ambled into view, making Sunset gape. He was...so much larger. Easily thrice what he ought to have been, towering over her. He seemed to have lengthened, his dorsal crest starting to take on a harsh edge, claws becoming more defined. She was even pretty sure she saw the beginnings of wings on his back. “...you alright, Sunset?”

“Spike, I...they?” She struggled, focusing on the only part of what he said she could remember.

“Uh, yeah. You know? Morning court? Twilight said she could start without you, but you know she doesn't want to. Hurry up!”

“H-huh? Ah, okay. Sorry!” The dragon hatchling--no, definitely beyond hatchling now--left the room. Stripling? What was the word for that? She grabbed a nearby brush and swiped it through her mane hurriedly, a quick look in the mirror confirming that she was--

Sunset's heart stopped as she took in the mare in the glass.

A pony with a distinctive red band across her eyes looked back, the cyan of her irises somehow a more pure, clear shade than she remembered. She was a bit taller than Sunset, her mane just a little longer, her horn just a bit more long and sharp. Her features seemed slightly more fine, her cheeks a tad more defined. She leaned forward, pulling at one eyelid with a hoof just to be sure.

That was when she finally saw the pair of feathery wings sitting on her shoulders, rustling as though suddenly conscious they'd been found out.

Sunset felt a sudden rush of vertigo, falling to her rump as the edges of her vision went black.

The morning court was always interesting, Sunset mused. It seemed her little ponies always had the most profound grievances in the early hours of the day during sunrise, and she--

Sunset stopped. This wasn't right. Where was she? There were ponies arrayed before her, bowing. A weight sat on her head.

“Sunset?”

She turned to Twilight's voice, breath hitching as she took in the mare beside her, beautiful violet eyes filled with concern. Her mane seemed to move of its own accord in a wind that didn't exist, stars dotting the deep indigo, a cream colored stripe joining the others. Her face was almost distressingly flawless, the youth replaced with a serene beauty that made her hard to reconcile with the bookish young mare Sunset knew.

“...Sunset, are you alright?” Her voice, laced with concern, putting aside all of the others, all the rest, just for her...

Aha. Now we've come to the truth.

That voice!

Sunset gasped as she found herself alone amidst the stars, the court, the courtiers, Twilight all vanished into the aether.

She could feel half remembered years of reflexive spellcasting training coming back at a considerable speed, immediately layering a small assortment of defensive charms on herself. Unfortunately, even as she wove them she could feel them unraveling; wherever she was or whatever she was facing was peeling her magic away...and if she had the sense of the air right, being amused by her efforts.

“WHAT IS THIS?!” Sunset roared. “SHOW YOURSELF!”

The voice paused, apparently contemplative. ...do you feel frightened, Sunset Shimmer?

A seething, white hot rage overtook the unicor--no, alicorn. She still had those wings, which flared in defiance and fury at perceived mockery. “I'm not afraid of any two-bit illusions! If you think this can hold me then you've got ANOTHER. THING. COMING!” She punctuated her statement with a tempestuous outflow of magic, absolutely searing the space around her in an undignified, unwieldy explosive wave, anger amplifying the effect.

Only, it petered out. Sunset found herself suddenly exhausted, falling to her haunches as though everything had been drawn out of her at once. “Wh-what...?”

The voice chuckled. Your courage is commendable, but I assure you that I am not holding you. You are. Turn around, Sunset Shimmer.

She whipped around only to stumble backwards in surprise (on what surface?) as a section of stars seemed to detach itself and take a roughly equine shape, a flowing, nebulous mane manifesting behind it as it resolved slowly into a face she recognized. “P...Princess Luna?”

The Princess of the Moon nodded, a wry smile on her face as she fully detached herself from the surroundings, shaking space off as though it were sticky. “It is I, yes. How are you feeling, Sunset?”

“I...wh...how--where am I? We? What's going on?” Sunset scrambled to her hooves, still wary lest this Luna be some other construct.

“In order, it is one of my duties. This is a fragment of the Dream Realm, and you, my little pony, are having quite the interesting dream indeed.” Luna's smile morphed into an expression of interest as she paced around Sunset. The smaller pony tensed, feeling like she was being sized up.

“So...you can invade the dreams of ponies?”

“Invade...?” Luna paused, lips pursed. “...I suppose a pony grown would see it as such. Strictly speaking, this was a breach of your privacy, so perhaps it is the only appropriate word for my presence here.” The older alicorn gave a wan smile as she returned to Sunset. “My duty is to safeguard my little ponies from the ravages of nightmares. You see me here now because...well, because I had thought it past time I touched your dreams and seen if you needed my assistance. After all...” She settled down into a reclining position. “You too are a citizen of Equestria.”

Sunset frowned. That wasn't the whole answer; she'd become too good at detecting minor chinks in Celestia's armor not to notice that Luna wasn't quite as accomplished a liar. Her face fell as she pieced together the puzzle in her mind.

“....She sent you, didn't she.” Her voice was flat, almost dreading the answer she knew was coming.

“...Yes.” Luna's response was simple, but significant. She stared at Sunset, a trace of remorse on her mostly dispassionate face.

The younger mare's stomach dropped, a nauseating, sickening anger roiling in her insides. She felt her knees go weak as she fell to her rump again, ears pinned back and head downcast. “I guess in the end she wouldn't trust me.” She muttered, the cold resentment in her voice bitter-tasting and foul. She blinked, trying to wipe away errant tears. Exhaling a shaky breath, she stamped a hoof, as if trying to crush her sorrows underfoot.

“It's not...it's not fair. I thought we--I didn't always agree with her but--” She glared at Luna, eyes reddening as she fought the waterworks that were quickly overwhelming her self-control. “So now what? You go tell her and she banishes me again? Go on. Get it over with.” When Luna didn't move, she screamed, “GET OUT!”

The alicorn was impassive. “I will leave soon, fret not. But I believe we need to talk, Sunset Shimmer.”

“There's nothing to talk about!” Sunset snarled, wings flaring wide. “She's so afraid for her 'little ponies' that she's made you betray my trust in her because...what?! I had the temerity to disagree with Perfect Princess Celestia, God-Empress of ponykind?! Because I might 'represent a threat'?! BECAUSE SHE'S DECIDED TO BECOME EVEN MORE OF A CONTROL-FREAK TYRANT--”

Luna stood, palpable menace radiating from her form as shadows deepened around them, the darkness of space somehow becoming more profound. Sunset felt herself seem to shrink as the Princess's eyes took on a dangerous cyan light, pupils constricting into feline slits.

“You will watch your tone, Sunset Shimmer. That is my sister you speak of and this is MY realm.” She paused, darkness retreating somewhat but the cold fury remaining on her face. “My sister is no more perfect than you or I, but everything she has done has been for the good of this country and its people. I will not stand for a child with no perspective speaking of her as a no-account echo of Sombra.”

Sunset shivered involuntarily as Luna settled back down, wings folding. Her form didn't quite lose the predatory silhouette, but at least she didn't seem primed to strike Sunset down.

“Now...I understand your grievances better than you think.” Luna stated, brow still knitted. “Lest you forget, at one point I was the specter of fear for this entire nation, and perhaps justifiably so. I tried to murder the pony dearest to me in all this world or the next.” She hesitated, looking away. “I did this because of my own weakness, and gave into the resentment and rage in my own heart. But that resentment did not come from nowhere. My sister...she gave everything she had to the people. But she gave so much to them that she had nothing left of herself to give to me when I needed it.”

Luna paused, and added, “...But the tale of my selfishness is one for another time. For now, Sunset Shimmer...”

The knot of fear in her stomach rose back up. “You're gonna tell her, then. That I'm just as power-hungry as I ever was on the inside.”

“Are you?” Luna raised an eyebrow, apparently amused. “...perhaps so. Let us look again.”

Sunset blinked, and there again was the throne room. Except...now she was among the courtiers, Luna beside her. She blinked as the court went on without her, the scene picking up and playing out as though she had never been on the throne, her majestic double shaking her head and offering a placating hoof and reassuring smile to (future?) Twilight. An unspoken conversation passed between them, their eyes saying volumes.

Sunset found a bizarre ember of envy in her heart, accompanied by a small but potent seed of anger at herself. Or her...hypothetical dream self? She rubbed a temple as the scene played out, the two Princesses returning to courtly business.

Princess Sunset seemed to bask in the attention she was given. Sunset could see how she swelled when all eyes looked her way, her chest out and head high and proud. Only, she didn't seem to lose that preening pride when Twilight spoke, looking at the other alicorn with the same rapt regard she was given. The ponies around her and Luna seemed to be in good spirits, talking amongst themselves, waiting their turns patiently.

“...this isn't how Princess Celestia's court sessions normally go.” Sunset frowned. “Ponies are never this...pleased to be there.”

“Nor indeed are mine so jovial, despite most of my subjects being younger, more energetic ones.” Luna agreed, a strange smile on her face.

“...why can't I hear them?”

“Do you want to?” The alicorn looked down at Sunset, who tensed irritably as the phantoms of herself and Twilight exchanged some kind of joke and a laugh. “...You are quite jealous, aren't you?”

Sunset started and looked at Luna guiltily. “I...yeah, I guess so.” She pawed at the stone floor, momentarily forgetting the scene before her. “It's not really one of my best qualities. I...” She looked again at the two alicorns on thrones, hackles involuntarily raising. “I guess that's just one more reason I don't deserve this.”

Luna hummed thoughtfully. “Why do you think that?”

“Seriously? I mean...we--Twilight and I, I mean--just started this whole dating thing and we're--” She paused, flushing brightly. “Wait a minute, you saw the dream date? I could swear I heard your voice at the beginning...”

“I did.” Luna's smile was conspiratorial. “You make an endearing pair, you know. Young Twilight reminds me of myself, at that age, all awkward and courageous at all the wrong moments. So much secondhoof embarrassment was felt.” She turned to Sunset. “While I saw it, the scenario was far too clear, too concise to be a flight of fancy. It was a memory played again; fret not. And congratulations!”

Sunset managed a small smile in response before Luna continued.

“Truthfully, I had thought at first that your romance was the secret that made you harden your heart against my sister. But this...those.” She indicated the wings sitting atop Sunset's back. The unicorn flinched at the touch, frankly not even certain they were actually there. Of course, when she thought about it, she had no frame of reference on what wings actually felt like, so why would her dream-self have any?

“...you hide something profound, Sunset Shimmer. Why?” Luna settled down, the court freezing into a tableau as the nearest ponies faded away.

“I...In my defense, I didn't actually know until today.” Sunset said hastily, uneasily looking away from the scene around her.

“But you suspected something. As early as these Games I saw while looking about.” Luna's voice wasn't judgmental, for which Sunset was grateful, but she still felt a sting of anger at someone rummaging through her memories. “The transition through the door was quite painful, as you recalled.”

“I figured it had something to do with how long I had been on the other side...and I didn't say anything because I didn't want Twilight or anyone else to worry about me.” Sunset grimaced as the sensation of the portal came to mind. “If you've been sifting through my mind, then you have to know my other reasons.”

Luna's smile became wry. “While I am no slouch with mind magic, I can assure you that I have not been 'sifting through your mind'. I can only see the snatches you recall...and you seemed to be able to list a variety of practical reasons. But there's more to it than that, is there not?”

Sunset looked back at the frozen image of herself, who knows how many years forward in this potential future she dreamed of. “...look at her, Princess. Look at me. She's drinking it all up.” She stood, threading through the crowd in stasis, climbing the steps to the throne and studying the other Sunset's face. Luna watched with keen, hawklike interest.

“She's absolutely reveling in all this attention. All this respect, adoration.” Sunset bristled, visibly upset as she scowled at the taller pony. “...I hate her. I hate her so much right now.”

“Why is that?”

The amber mare stomped the pedestal with both forehooves, causing the illusionary marble to crack in a surprising display of strength (and physics consistency). “Because she's in MY spot! That should be ME!” Her voice had become an indignant shout. “She's beside Twilight in MY place! She--ugh.” Sunset stopped, clearing her head with a shake and looking down at Luna with a miserable, hollow smile. “That's why. Everypony thinks I've changed...but I haven't. I still want power. I still want attention and glory. I want what I think should be MINE.” She reached up with her magic, levitated the small obsidian tiara from from the other Sunset and examined it, examined her reflection in the surface.

“I haven't changed one bit, in the end. Maybe Celestia is right after all.”

“Are you so sure?” Luna was suddenly beside Sunset, her voice kind as she looked at the image reflected in the diadem. “Change is the truth of the world, Sunset Shimmer. Even alicorns must change with time.”

“You're immortal, though.” Sunset pointed out. “How much could you change?”

“Would you believe me if I told you that this--” Luna pointed toward the dream Sunset, standing tall and proud and basking in the love of her subjects, “--is the spitting image of Celestia, in our relative youth?”

Sunset gaped. “What?”

“It's true, Sunset.” Luna looked at the younger alicorn, her smile strange, as though it were strained. “My dear sister...she really did take to rulership as a duck to water, as the saying goes. Difficult to reconcile with her now, yes?”

Sunset's brow furrowed, struggling to picture a Celestia that was so...openly prideful.

“My point is, all things, even immortal things, must change eventually. And you have changed, too. Would the villain you fear yourself becoming again ever bother with introspection or restraint?”

“W-well, no, but...”

“Would the villain you were ever share power?”

Sunset looked up. “No, of course not. Why would I have wanted to? I wanted everyone to know my superiority.” She grimaced as she finished.

Luna smiled again. “Then look again at these thrones. What do you see?”

Sunset frowned, turning back to the tableau. There was her double, sitting proudly...there was Twilight on her throne-- her eyes widened.

“...they're equals.”

The Moon Diarch smiled and nodded. “Even in your most wild fantasy, she is beside you.”

Sunset looked at Luna, stricken. “This is weird, isn't it? We only just started this dating thing a-and we--”

The taller pony raised a hoof, chuckling. “You need not be lovers to stand together. You need only be the greatest friend the other has. It's only natural to envy somepony that bond when you hold it so precious. And, if you will forgive me saying--” She leaned down to eye level with Sunset, “Poor Twilight has been holding on to this for a very long time. I do not think your bond in any danger. But we will keep that between us, yes?” She winked at Sunset's blush.

“Now then...I do believe our time together is nearly up. You will wake soon.” Luna paced around as the court, her double, Twilight faded into stardust. Oddly, the tiara remained. Luna levitated the obsidian piece and placed it gently on Sunset's head. It was a bit too large, and sat awkwardly, making the smaller pony's ear fold as it slipped down, making Luna giggle. “You will grow into it, perhaps.”

The alicorn's face turned serious as she continued. “You must not lie to the world, Sunset. You must not lie to yourself. And I beg you, do not lie to my sister.” At Sunset's visible discomfort as she reached up to adjust the diadem, she smiled. “She loves you more than you can know. Of this I am certain.”

“...so you're gonna tell her?”

“I will tell her that you need to speak to one another.” Luna responded, voice grave. “What you tell her is your business, but remember that the truth has a way of coming out, sometimes of its own accord. You are not the pony you were. You are different...in all the ways that matter. Remember that. We will be in touch...now, wake up!”

Sunset blinked. She found herself staring at the wall, lying on her side in bed, blankets draped haphazardly over her. The sun pushed through her curtains insistently. Morning?

Author's Note

WE DID IT GUYS WE MADE IT TO THE THING

Now, Luna is an interesting subject for me to write, given that her work in dreams is essentially PHANTASMAL THERAPIST. I worry that I wrote her a bit OOC, but on the other hand I feel we could use a more thoughtful, patient Luna. Dealing with dreams must be quite taxing night after night, especially as warped and strange as some can get; no wonder she approaches the waking world with such bombast!

I'm so proud of you for making it this far and dealing with my meandering writing. We've only got one more to go, and then we can put this to rest. As always, thanks for reading. See you next chapter!

A Family Visit

Sunset shook off the lingering vestiges of sleep quickly as déjà vu struck her, the scene playing out in an eerie echo. She snatched her blankets off roughly with a magical pull, twisting around to get a look at her back. A bare set of shoulders greeted her (though they were a bit rumpled from having been slept on for hours). She sighed in relief, taking a moment to wind down before clambering from her bed and making for the bathroom to wash up for the day.

Sunset was struck with another wave of vertigo as the sense she'd done this all before overcame her with greater force. She blinked slowly and went about brushing her teeth and mane simultaneously, making certain her reflection in the mirror was the same as it was the day before. She paused as she examined the bridge of her muzzle, squinting. Did it seem slightly more...pink than normal?

She paused, a chuckle escaping her as she spat out her toothpaste. Here she was, obsessing over minute details that weren't even problems she realistically had to worry about. It wasn't like her body would change overnight while she slept, even IF it would eventually. She knew enough about magic to know that wasn't how it worked.

…definitely.

Probably.

“...” The brush stopped mid-stroke.

She stared at her reflection, eyes boring into the image of the mare across from her.

Sunset huffed, brow furrowing in annoyance. This was stupid. If not knowing that she was an alicorn (albeit one that didn't look the part) hadn't affected her before, why would knowing it make her change now? It would've started showing already. It would've been apparent the moment she stepped through the portal. She hurriedly finished, dropping the brush on the counter roughly and closing the washroom door with a bang.

She had just opened her room's door when she bumped into a small shape, looking down in surprise at Spike.

The boy greeted her with an icy stare. “Sunset Shimmer.”

“G-Good morning, Spike.” She hesitated, large emerald eyes piercing into hers. “Something I can help you with?”

“There sure is, Sunset. There sure is.” His entirely too-jovial tone set off alarm bells in her mind; what had she done? Was Twilight-- “You remember your little project in the kitchen downstairs?”

Sunset's face went blank as her kitchen escapades came back to her. Initially, relief surged through her and she sighed, only to be replaced by guilt and dread as Spike scrutinized her intensely. “Ah, yeah...sorry about that, Spike. We left really suddenly, and--”

“Ah bup-bup-bup!” The young drake held up his hand, a look of pure fury on his face. “Come with me.” And with that, he turned to go, his pace as clipped and severe as the stubby little child could manage, Sunset trudging along behind with head low.

The sight that greeted them in the kitchen was a horror she could not have foreseen.

Sunset gaped at the crusted, charred bits of her experiments clinging tenaciously to dishes that seemed discolored and bent unnaturally in some places. Forks and spoons and spatulas nearly unrecognizable under layers of hardened...something sat haphazardly in bowls filled with some vile smelling concoction of dish soap, water and the burnt odor of an oven left unattended. The mare paled; had she really left this here?

She struggled to remember previous experiments, in this world and the other. An fresh wave of guilt met her as she recalled the state of her workspaces. Her work ethic and intellect might've been beyond reproach, but her 'hooves-on' approach had definitely left little time for cleaning up. She glanced at Spike, flinching when she saw he was staring at her pointedly through the lenses of a gas mask he'd produced from...somewhere. He pointed at the catastrophe, the subtle shake of anger in his finger saying more than any words could.

Sunset looked back to the mess and sighed. She conjured a towel from her room with a quick yank, tied her mane back around her horn carefully, and set to work.

An hour later and Sunset had made hardly any headway into the calamity, privately swearing that she would never again leave a workplace in such a lamentable state (and knowing guiltily that she was probably less sure about that than she sounded in her head). She was midway through mentally trying to hurriedly devise a spell to prize blackened dough from ceramic when Twilight pushed the double-doors aside, looking blearily at Sunset, who paused as the alicorn took in the sight.

Twilight blinked owlishly, furrowed her brow and raised a hoof as if to speak, wakefulness coming back to her more rapidly as she stared. She put her hoof back down silently, apparently unable to find words. Finally, a small flush emerged on her cheeks.

Sunset raised an eyebrow, muttered a greeting and set back to work, furiously scrubbing the plate in her hooves even as four others received a similar treatment from ethereal duplicates of the brush she held, the cyan light of her work not quite overpowering the morning sun streaming in from behind the sink.

“...Sunset?” The tremulous query made her look up again, momentary annoyance replaced with a nervousness of her own when she took in Twilight's uncertain, reddened face. She blinked twice and put the plate aside, wiping her hooves as she carefully released the others and paced around the island to look Twilight in the eyes.

“What's wrong?”

Twilight lowered her head and hoofed at the ground listlessly before answering, her voice quiet. “Last night...”

“...what about it?” Sunset felt a seed of fear take root in the back of her head.

Twilight seemed unable to meet her eyes at first, but screwed them shut and inhaled before looking to Sunset, plaintive. “I didn't...imagine last night, did I?”

The question took the other mare off guard. A silence stretched between them as Sunset stared.

And just like that, the irony of the situation caught up to Sunset in what seemed to be a running theme for them these past few days, prompting a chuckle.

“It's not funny, Sunset! I'm serious--” Twilight muttered.

“I know, I know. It's just,” Sunset amended, “I wasn't sure myself, you know?” At Twilight's reddened look of surprise, she continued. “There was this...I'm not sure how to describe it. A sort of haze on the memory, like it was a wishful thinking. But if we were thinking the same thing, well...”

Twilight's face broke into a small, precious smile that clutched at Sunset's heart as she closed her eyes, relief on her features. “I...I see.”

Sunset inhaled deeply and said, “Now...I don't know official procedure on this kind of thing, considering my track record is pretty spotty, but...I'd say that was a pretty good start.” She finished, nuzzling Twilight affectionately. “We can work the rest out as we go.”

The alicorn leaned into it before making a face and pulling away, muzzle scrunched. “Ew! Sunset, you're all sweaty!”

“Well, I mean, I have been working really hard in here.” Sunset grinned, a magical tug pulling Twilight close. “Come on, gimme a hug.”

“Sunset, no! I swear, what is it with you and getting me all dirty?!” Twilight failed to suppress a giggle as the other mare wrapped her hooves around her and gave her a comically large 'mwah' to the cheek, halfheartedly trying to fight her off. “I just took a bath, darn it!”

“And now you'll have to take another one! Feel my suffering, Sparkle!”

“Is this what I have to look forward to? Months of you getting all--”

“AHEM.”

The pair paused, looking at the doors. There stood Spike, tapping his toes impatiently.

“If you two are done, I need this kitchen cleaned. Since some of us are bad at it, I'll take care of it myself.” He stared at Sunset with as much fury as he could muster in his little face. “You should go get cleaned up. Uh, both of you, I guess.”

Twilight frowned as she detached herself from Sunset. “What for, Spike? It's Thursday, there's nothing scheduled--”

“Shining Armor and Cadance are coming, they sent a letter.” He cut her off, deftly flensing crusted on scum from plates with his claws with an ease that made Sunset experience a powerful pang of envy. “Wow, Sunset. This is...you owe me for this one, Shimmer.”

“No argu-wait, who did you say was coming?” Sunset blinked. She looked at Twilight, who had frozen in place, a worrisome tic making itself known in her right eye.

“Twilight's brother and sister-in-law.” Spike answered, glancing at his 'sister' with a raised brow. “Twilight, relax. Do the breathing thing.”

The alicorn nodded hurriedly and inhaled deeply, putting a hoof to her heart and exhaling while waving it away. Sunset tilted her head quizzically; she'd seen her do that once before, hadn't she? Twilight repeated the action with a lengthy sigh, and turned to Sunset.

“I don't suppose my human counterpart has an older brother that's married?”

“Yeah, I'm pretty sure she does, but I've never met him. She certainly spoke of him like his name fit, though.” She snorted. “Shining Armor...heh.”

Twilight gave her a wry look. “To be fair, he really is very gallant. In any case, I guess you're gonna meet him today...you've already met Cadance, so this is as good a chance as any for a good second impression.” She took another long breath, as though priming herself. “...right. Okay. We can handle this...oh no! What are we going to tell them about us?!”

Sunset frowned. “What's there to tell? We're going to give a closer relationship than friendship a sincere try because if we do any more awkward flirting with one another we just might die of embarrassment?”

“Sunseeeet!” Twilight whined. “This is serious! Cadance is the Princess of Love! She'll know right away!”

Sunset chuckled and turned to Spike. “You good here, Spike?”

The drake gave her a silent thumbs up as he concentrated on cleaning at high speed with his other claw. Sunset was simultaneously impressed and worried; this was the sort of mastery that only came with long effort, so Spike must've been tidying up after Twilight for a very, very long time. Another gnawing seed of guilt cropped up in her mind; her earlier resolve to avoid messy workspaces if she could help it was given some sincere reinforcement. At the same time, she might have to have a talk with Twilight about her own sloppiness.

“Alright. I'm gonna go hit the shower. Twi, is the guest room still clean?”

“Of course. We haven't used it since Princess Celestia last came to visit.” Twilight responded smartly, apparently glad to have someone else take charge for a change.

“Would you make sure it's still tidy? Spike, how much time do we have until they arrive?”

He looked up from the sink out the window, narrowing his eyes at the sky. “According to the letter, they plan to arrive around noon, so just about two hours if I'm estimating the time right. I'll have this done in thirty minutes and get lunch going.” He glanced over to Sunset, his expression confident. “Trust me, I've done this a few times.”

“Gotcha.” She frowned. “Twilight, did I actually make you smell?”

The other mare sniffed a wing, a confused look on her face. “Um, no. I don't think so?”

“Maybe you should hit the shower too, just in case.” Sunset sat on her haunches and rubbed her chin with a hoof. “I'll try to be quick, but will there be enough time?”

Twilight blinked, and then chuckled. “Sunset, in case you forgot, we can bathe simultaneously.” She paused and flushed. “In our own baths, I mean. We have more than four bathrooms.”

Spike craned his head around to look at Twilight, puzzled. “Why would you need to clarify that?”

“She'll tell you when you're older, Spike.” Sunset replied, a grin on her face. “Alright, team. We have a plan, let's execute it. Spike, I'll be back down to help you as soon as I get clean. Twilight, once you're done, check the guest room as we planned. Meet in at the door at just about noon. Ready?”

A pair of confident 'Ready!'s responded and she smiled. “Okay. Break!”

Eleven fifty-five found the trio loitering around the main doors, Sunset now properly clean (and maybe just a little dolled up--it didn't hurt to try to look good for the family of your host), Spike tapping his foot impatiently and Twilight circling between them, nerves getting the better of her. There was something amusing about someone in as lofty a station as Princess of Equestria being consumed by something as menial as a visit by family, Sunset decided. At the same time, there was an underlying sense of concern. If she was royalty, a ruler of her kind, why would she be so nervous?

Did her anxiety over Celestia's approval really extend to every aspect of her life?

She didn't get a chance to muse further as a powerful, rhythmic knock on the door echoed in the hall. “I got it.”

Sunset pulled the handle with a quick tug of magic and was rewarded with the sight of two crystal ponies on the doorstep, one mare and one stallion. They both wore expectant faces, though the stallion seemed to have a slight crease to his brow, as though he were waiting to see something he wouldn't like.

“...um, hello. This is Twilight Sparkle's residence. May I ask who's calling?”

The mare looked at the stallion, a smile on her features. “That's her.”

“We'd like to come in, if it's all the same. We're here to visit.” The stallion stated, his expression wry.

A sense of wrongness came over Sunset as she looked at the pair. She could feel some kind of magic around them. If she had her guess right, it was an illusion. “...who are you?”

The stallion's face turned steely, his eyes hardening. “I'm her brother and this is my wife.”

Sunset scowled. “I'm reasonably sure her brother is a unicorn, not a crystal pony. Also, if you're supposed to be Cadenza you're doing a terrible impression of her. She's easily a third again as tall as that. Also not a crystal pony.” She began gathering a series of defensive spells, her voice harsh. “If you're looking for trouble, you looked in the most unfortunate place possible, mister.”

The stallion's face changed to a strange kind of smile, apparently relishing the challenge. “Yeah? And who're you supposed to be, her bouncer? I'm warning you, miss. You're in over your head here.”

“Alright, alright, stop. You're both pretty.” The mare cut them both off, stepping between them with annoyance and calling over Sunset's head. “Twilight? Do you mind giving us a hoof?”

Sunset was pushed aside as Twilight appeared next to her. “Cadance? Shiny? Oh, I'm sorry! She didn't know, we forgot to tell her. Come in, come in!”

Sunset was ushered backwards as the two crystal ponies were invited in, momentary surprise and annoyance now supplanted by open alarm. “Twilight, they're--”

“Wearing disguises, I know!” Twilight smiled. “Look!”

Sunset blinked as the ponies flickered, like an image on a screen before the illusion fell away completely and revealed a larger than usual unicorn stallion with a white coat and a mane of varying shades of navy. Beside him was a mare, abruptly much taller with a long, curling mane with cream, violet and magenta stripes over a nearly offensively pink coat sporting both wings and horn.

Sunset took a moment to drink in the visual information before her, dull shock slowly being overcome by stark horror as sweat beaded in her mane.

“Oh. Oh no.”

“Still wanna try me, Miss?” This could only be Shining Armor. To Sunset's honest surprise he looked exactly as classically knightly as his name implied, with a strong set of features and a piercing, confident gaze set over a muscular, toned form that could only belong to a trained soldier. This was somepony who could wear plate armor like it was nothing.

And behind him...Mi Amore Cadenza. Sunset felt a brief rush of anger, but it was half-hearted and was easily dispersed into uncertainty as the alicorn spread her wings and stretched her limbs.

For months Sunset had been furious that Cadenza existed. After all that she'd worked for, all her talent, all her proficiency, Cadance had managed to ascend to alicornhood before her. A pegasus that knew nothing of magic, in the name of stopping a two-bit witch! It was frighteningly easy for Sunset to recall the cold, sticky envy and rage, the emotions somehow feeling unclean to her now. She grimaced as the disdain and open hostility she'd displayed back then returned in force to remind her just how petty and hateful she'd been...and despite that, there was still a small, strange seed of jealousy in her stomach when she looked at the other mare. Sunset started as Cadance brushed past her husband to look her in the eye with a mysterious smile.

“Sunset Shimmer. It's been a long time.” The other mare's eyes were analytic as she took in Sunset. “...You're looking very youthful for somepony who should be my age. Good genes, perhaps?”

Sunset recovered enough to blurt out a reply, “More like an trip through space-time. Why are you two coming here in disguise?”

“Because doing it openly is a bureaucratic nightmare. So many forms to fill out, parties to notify, letters sent, announcements made...So much heartache over simply going to see family. Also, dodging the press.” Cadance chuckled, her smile a bit less disconcerting. “I trust your time was spent...well?”

“...it was definitely spent. It's really picked up in the last few months though.” Sunset replied, a small smile of her own forming involuntarily. “I see you're still doing well. Skinnier than I remember.” Her mouth drew to a thin line. “Wow, that came out mean. I meant--”

Cadance threw her head back and barked a laugh. “Hah! You've changed, Sunset. What happened to you out there?” From anypony else, that might've sounded sarcastic, but to Sunset's annoyance she managed to sound entirely sincere and politely inquiring.

“A lot...but we should move this somewhere else. The guest room?” She glanced to Twilight, who nodded in confirmation.

“Wait, so you didn't tell her you were gonna get married until two days before?” Sunset asked from her seat, incredulous.

Shining had the decency to look sheepish as he responded, “It...it wasn't one of my prouder moments.” He coughed and swiftly tried to change the subject. “In any case, after the...business with the changelings,” Sunset noted a pained looked in his eyes, like a bad dream not quite shaken off, “The wedding went well. Twilight even sang us a lovely song!”

The mare herself flushed and waved a hoof. “It wasn't that good, Shiny.”

“It really was, Twilight! Come on.” Cadance prodded the smaller pony with a grin. She went to pour herself another cup of tea before noting that the pot was empty. “Oh, whoops.”

Spike, ever dutiful, jumped into action. “I'll get it.”

“Spike, let me get it. You've been working all morning.” Sunset stood, shooting the drake an apologetic smile.

“...Shiny, why don't you lend her a hoof? You know how I like my tea.” Cadance supplied, an interested expression on her face.

Shining Armor rolled his eyes. “Hon, we're still guests. You can't be that specific when it's being offered for free, family or not.”

“Pleaaaase?” Cadance fixed her husband with large, dewy eyes. Sunset furrowed her brow; surely that wouldn't--

“Fine, fine. Lead on, Miss Shimmer.”

Sunset nodded and the pair made their way to the now pristine kitchen. She internally was stunned at how quickly Spike had brought the place back from the awful state it had been in, but at this point she resolved not to question it. She found that the ponies (and dragon) she knew in Equestria were consistently surprising in what they were capable of. She continued musing as she automatically set the kettle on the stove, reaching into the cabinets for the tea jars. So distracted was she that she almost didn't hear Shining Armor clear his throat.

“So, how long have you and my sister been a thing?”

Sunset nearly dropped the jar she held in her kinetic grasp, whipping her head about with eyes wide. The stallion behind her crossed a hoof, his expression appraising.

“...well?”

Sunset found herself flushing as she carefully put down the containers and turned to face him. “W-well, not long. It's only been a night since we made it an official 'thing', if that's even a word you use for it. We've been good friends for...months, really.” She smiled to herself. “...how did you know?”

Shining Armor grinned. “Instinct. I've done that song and dance before.” He sighed as he looked past her into space. “She was always so reserved and distant with others, but she's always been so earnest and sweet. A bit snarky, maybe, but you know how it is when you're pretty sure you're the smartest thing for the surrounding ten miles.” He looked back at Sunset pointedly. “You more than anypony should know.”

Sunset's expression turned sour. “I take it you know my reputation from back in the day.”

“Sure do. To be fair, I was just a cadet then, but there were plenty of rumors about the bad-tempered personal attendant the Princess kept on hoof. Cadance vented about you a lot; said you gave her a lot of undue trouble for things outside of her control. That said, you seem pretty relaxed to me now, so I'm not gonna bother you about that.” He shifted and seemed to increase in stature, his stance hardening. “But you're dealing with my baby sister. I'm not going to do the whole 'I'll-beat-you-up-if-you're-mean-to-her' thing because frankly, she'll wreck you harder than I will in an open fight.” He chuckled, a trace of bitterness in his voice, before returning to her, his voice pleading. “Just...please. Don't hurt her. She carries wounds with her for a long time, even minor ones. I think that's why she trusted books before other ponies as a filly and why she was always so distraught when Princess Celestia scolded her.”

“W-what? I'm not going to hurt her! I--” Sunset babbled, aghast. She was cut off when Shining continued,

“I know you won't, willingly. I can tell. You seem to have changed, because the reputation you had doesn't suit the mare I'm looking at.” Shining paused, and then continued. “I'm not gonna tell you stay with her forever. That's a stupid thing to ask, unrealistic. I'm asking you to be patient with her. If you find it doesn't work, please, don't part with her bitterly. She'll never forget it or let it go.”

Sunset was silent, taking in the stallion before her, his expression mournful and his shoulders slumped. He really cared for Twilight...another pang of envy hit her, wondering what it must be like to have siblings who loved you so much.

“I can't promise that we're going to be forever...heck, we just started this relationship thing!” Sunset remarked dryly. “...but I want to try. She's...she is...” Sunset struggled to find the right words, but Shining held up a hoof.

“Nah, save that for my wife. I've said my piece, and if I know her, she's gonna corner you and grill you herself. Princess of Love and all that.” He chuckled. “Anyway, obligatory big-brother-confrontation over. Let's get this tea in there. I'd bet you anything Cady just did the same to Twilight.”

As soon as her Sunset and Shining closed the door behind them, Twilight felt rather than saw Cadance close the gap between them, enveloping the smaller alicorn in a hug that would've surely been bonecrushing for anypony without earthen endurance, a muted squeal coming from her.

“Wh-! Cadance, what--”

“I'm so proud of you, Twilight! My little sister's finally grown up, oh gosh...” She theatrically wiped a non-tear from her eye with a hoof and released Twilight, who smiled at her sheepishly with a blush. “And what a catch! Why didn't you tell me she was so cute?”

Twilight dithered in her seat on the couch as Cadance settled down next to her. “W-well...I mean, how do you put that into letters? I--ugh!” She flushed brightly as she covered her face with her hooves.

“No, it's fine. I getcha.” Cadance bounced her eyebrows at Twilight. “So, are you two...” She paused, looking to Spike, who watched the exchange with a bored expression.

“Oh, no, please. Continue. I'd love to hear this sappy conversation about my older sister-slash-guardian figure and her 'best friend' that's living in the same castle. I'm sure this will be tons of fun.” His voice dripped sarcasm, only the slight tinge in his cheeks displaying his embarrassment.

Cadance laughed, her face rueful. “Sorry, Spike. It is kind of a girl-talk...We'll save it for another time. How have YOU been, Mister Hero?”

Spike grinned, his chest puffing up dramatically. “Oh, the usual. Saving lives and keeping Twilight from falling apart without my expert care. Honestly, I'm not sure what she'd do without her Number One Assistant.”

Twilight was tempted to defend herself, but honestly, she really did depend on the drake. When she thought about it, she was assaulted with a range of emotions. There was a small comfort in knowing that he was always there for her, but there was also a measure of guilt. Ever since he'd been old enough to hold a quill and smart enough to understand her intent, he'd been pressed into service as confidant, assistant, scribe, chef, maid...he really was a multi-talented little dragon. Knowing that he was only as capable as he was because she was so needy was sobering, she thought. Twilight had hoped that with becoming a Princess she would be better able to take care of herself, but more than ever she relied on Spike.

As always these ruminations reminded her that he would grow up, one day. He would need to be able to spread his wings (maybe literally, if they ever came in). She couldn't feel her face falling as he regaled Cadance with his latest tales of 'heroism', only returning to the world when he called for her.

“Twilight? Are you okay?”

Just like that, the considerations fell away, and she put on a smile she didn't quite feel. “Hunh? Oh, I'm fine! You were saying?”

“I was just telling Cadance about the--er, hold on.” He held up a clawed finger and put one hand on his stomach, brow furrowed in discomfort. After a brief moment, he turned away and belched a small gout of flame, a scroll coalescing from it. “Urgh, sorry. Mail call!”

Twilight blinked as she seized the letter, noting the solar emblem of Celestia on the wax seal. She opened the letter and began reading aloud, but was taken aback by the opening line.

Dear Twilight and Spike:

If you are reading this letter, I am sorry to inform you that it is meant for Sunset, but as yet Spike is the only available dragon post! Kindly give it to her, without reading it yourself (I know it really is tempting, believe me). I will be in touch with you another time. I'm trusting you to deliver it!

Have a lovely afternoon, Celestia

Twilight had to forcibly stop herself from progressing past 'Dear Sunset' beyond that, screwing her eyes shut and rolling the parchment back up. She glanced at Spike and Cadance, making a show of shrugging with a rueful smile as she placed a minor adhesion charm on the letter to keep it sealed.

Inside, she was roiling.

Why would Princess Celestia send a letter directly to Sunset that she wasn't to look at? Was it a private matter between them? What could be something that she didn't want Twilight to know between them? Was it something bad? Something related to the sirens? Her worry must have shown on her face, because Cadance gave her a small, bracing pat.

“Don't worry too much about it, Twilight. It's probably something minor. What if it's about getting her official banishment repealed?”

“Yeah! You want me to go give this to Sunset now?”

“Give what to me now?”

All three looked up in surprise as Shining and Sunset re-entered the room, a tea-kettle and tray held in the former's magic. He placed it gently on the table between them as Spike held up the offending letter, his expression sheepish.

“Letter for you from the Princess!”

“From the Princess? For me?” Sunset frowned, examining the letter. Twilight felt a strange flutter of nervousness as she scanned the small warning at the top, a small kink of her brow noting the oddness. When Sunset continued down the page and her face went stony, only to pale at the end, Twilight's nerves were replaced by a cold, clawing dread. Sunset startled and rolled up the parchment, looking up at the assembled group and hastily donning a smile.

“Sunset? Is...is everything alright?” Twilight knew she wouldn't get a straight answer, but...

“Ah...peachy. I'm gonna go put this in my room and compose a reply. Be back in a little while!” With that she turned and left the room, a yawning silence left behind. Cadance was the first to break it.

“It's probably nothing, Twilight. Relax, have a seat.” Her voice was soothing, reassuring in a way that most ponies couldn't manage. For a moment, she thought as she sat, dredging up the best confident expression she could manage, she almost believed it. She wasn't quite listening when Shining Armor spoke, her attention divided.

Author's Note

YEEEAAAH SIBLINGS

Do you think Shining Armor secretly wanted to do the 'DON'T MESS WITH MY BABY SISTER' thing all the time forever and was forever blocked because Twilight was so asocial? I think he did. It's a big brother thing (as the eldest of between 4 and 7 depending on who you ask I did it a lot).

My remark in the last author's note about this being the penultimate chapter was (very) premature; we'll see how it goes, but my initial plan was to start separating story threads into separate stories to be completed later, to better compartmentalize events. But, as before, I've made my bed and now I'll lie in it WITH THE FISHES.

Or something. See you next chapter!

As Family

Sunset Shimmer stared at the letter on her bed, a strange sort of emptiness in her stomach. She frowned as the early afternoon light danced across the floor, her curtains brushed aside by a breeze from the open window. She'd been in her room for at least an hour, probably more; So much for a quick reply, she thought bitterly. But then, there had never been a reply to make. The letter wasn't one you wrote a response to. She picked up the parchment and examined it more closely, wondering distantly if re-reading the words would help ease her at all.

Dear Sunset:

As you've noted, this letter is meant for you, not Twilight.

I've spoken with Luna, and she has informed me that you and I need to have a serious talk. I too believe such a meeting is overdue; the last time we sat down to speak, it was for catching up and frivolities, but there are matters that need settled between us in light of things learned and things done.

After dusk falls and Luna takes over for the evening, I will send a chariot to Twilight's castle. I would like you to come to Canterlot so that we can speak face to face and end this foalish game of secrets before it has a chance to truly get started or cause any more hurt feelings.

This invitation is for you alone, but I am not so naive as to think that you wouldn't consider bringing Twilight along. I must ask that you do not. This is a matter between the two of us, and I would not have her dragged into whatever grievances we have with one another.

I look forward to speaking with you, Celestia

Sunset sighed aloud.

An invitation, was it? She knew better than to think she could decline the 'polite request' on the missive before her. 'Come here, and come alone.'

Luna had apparently kept her word, if she was reading the tone of the letter correctly. Sunset had a feeling that if Celestia had learned her secret she would have dropped everything and come straight to Twilight's home to confront her then and there. A small measure of relief came to her as she considered the thought.

It was quashed by the knowledge that it was a reckoning delayed, not averted. She had hours until she was before Celestia herself and would have to come clean, or try in vain to lie through her teeth to a being that had spent at least a millennium playing political games with ponies of all creeds and many creatures besides. In the human world she'd had her outstanding grades and excellence at intimidation to thank for the trust Principal Celestia had unjustly placed in her; here she had no such buffer.

A mote of quiet, seething anger prickled in her mind. Why should she have to explain anything to Princess Celestia in the first place? She hadn't done anything wrong! Her only crime was existing...unless one counted her attempted assault of the Princess and sovereign of the realm. And theft of a major artifact belonging to another sovereign of the realm used in national defense. And attempted extra-spacial invasion and murder of the latter sovereign. Sunset paused, a wry smile on her face as she remembered all that she had essentially gotten away with up to this point, at least as far as Equestrian law would figure. She'd paid for it in other ways...but still.

She stopped as a chilling thought struck her: Celestia could potentially invoke those things as justification for making her talk. She wouldn't do it, of course, but...

Sunset paced to her window, glancing down at the fields beneath. She took a deep breath of the summer air and exhaled.

Celestia was many things, but cruel wasn't one of them. To worry about something like that only showed how bent out of shape she was getting over this letter.

To be fair, her future was potentially at stake here, though.

Sunset returned to her bed and climbed up, seizing the parchment in her magic once more. She could refuse, she supposed. That probably wouldn't help matters, though. If anything it would make Celestia even more suspicious and more likely to come and find out for herself, rather than wait for her or send somepony else to violate her privacy. Luna had been cordial enough, but the fact of it was that she had pried where Sunset had not welcomed her. The smoldering anger returned as she considered the thought; so much for the trust Celestia had placed in her.

Another thought hit her: she could go through the portal, but that would be probably be taken as an admission of...something. Whatever Celestia was implying she was up to. Then there was that actually going through the portal would be a decidedly unpleasant experience.

A gnawing pain in her temple made itself known. No matter what she did, she was losing. She talked to Celestia, the cat was out of the proverbial bag, and it all fell apart from there. She refused, and Celestia came to her to wring the answers out with her 'polite' non-requests and implied actions. She fled, and Celestia would see herself as vindicated, and they were right back to not speaking to one another. Sunset grimaced, rubbing her head with a hoof. She might have issues with Princess Celestia, but she loved her. She didn't want to fight with her, or not see her again.

The pounding her in her head magnified, prompting a guttural snarl of annoyance and pain. To her surprise, a voice at her closed door responded.

“Now that's a tone of voice I know well. Do you mind if I come in?”

Sunset sat up, agape as Cadance leaned in, a wry expression on her face.

“Cadenza--er, Cadance? Uh, sure.”

The alicorn stepped in, carefully closing the door behind her and smiling at Sunset. She took a look around, an appraising look on her face.

“Spartan.”

“I'm not much of an interior decorator.” Sunset replied, her tone guarded. “What can I do for you?”

“I don't need anything...but I did come to see if you were okay. Twilight's been worried about you, you know.” Cadance's tone wasn't...chiding, per se, but it did carry that unmistakable implication that she'd done something wrong. Sunset bristled visibly, sliding from her bed and taking an aggressive stance. Unfortunately, Cadance was easily half-again taller than her and was fixing her with a knowing smile that held some experience Sunset did not.

“Easy, Sunset. We might not be friends, but I would hope we're not enemies after all this time, are we? At least, not for Twilight's sake?”

Sunset scoffed, the dismissal not quite sincere as she looked away to hide the conflict in her face. “It's not...it's not all that. I'm not...”

“You're uncertain, is what you are.”

Sunset whirled on her, shock and anger on her face. “I'm warning you, if you try any mental manipulation--”

Cadance held up a hoof, an apologetic look on her face. “Sorry, sorry. I'm not trying to manipulate you. I'm the Princess of Love, you see...that means that I have a strong sense for powerful emotions. You're a powerfully emotional pony, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset scowled. “...what do you want, Caden--Cadance?”

“First, thank you for trying with the name, but if it's troublesome then don't bother.” Cadance stepped back and sat on her haunches, infuriating smile still present. “Second, as I said, I came to make sure you were okay because I can still feel Twilight fretting about you from here.”

“...You can really feel that?” Sunset asked, curiosity overpowering annoyance.

“Yup. It's actually really sweet, you know? She cares a lot.” Cadance's smile became nostalgic. “But enough about that. My third piece of business is to grill you for details, obviously, on your relationship with my little sister.”

“She's not your sister, though.” Sunset blurted.

“She IS, by marriage if you're looking for official reasons, but far more importantly, by choice.” Cadance had a fiery look in her eyes. “Family isn't something you're born into, Sunset Shimmer. A family is something you choose. It's an important distinction that ponies forget a lot. I adore that pony and I've watched her grow from a bright-eyed, nervous, too-clever-by-half little filly to a smart, strong, successful mare who has found wonderful friends and a town she loves. I don't know if you know what that's like, but I assure you, she's family to me.”

Sunset was taken aback by the vehemence and certainty in the alicorn's voice; it was as though she were stating natural laws, not a personal opinion. “S-sorry.”

Cadance lost some of her fury as she gave the other mare a gentle smile. “Don't be. It's a lesson that many don't take to heart growing up. Now, that said...spill it.” Her expression morphed into an inquisitive stare as she peered at Sunset.

“Spill...what?”

“The juicy details, of course! How'd your date go? Did you kiss her?” She paused as Sunset flushed, a grin on her face. “Oho, you did. Did you--well, with Spike in the castle, probably not. Use soundproofing charms, they're easy and require no upkeep--”

“Cadenza!” Sunset cried, her face a fine crimson. “We haven't even been on a second date! It's a bit too early for all that, don't you think?!”

“You think so?” Cadance stopped, tapping her chin with a hoof. “Shiny and I...well, that's fine. In any case, it doesn't hurt to be prepared.” She bounced her eyebrows a few times. “Soundproofing. Remember it.”

“Ugh, Cadenza! Were you always this...” Sunset fished for the words, at a loss.

“Forthright?” Cadance laughed. “When you're the Princess of Love, you learn pretty quickly that love takes many forms, and that physical love is one of them. It's a natural thing that appears in a lot of romantic bonds, so there's no reason to be skittish about it. We're both grown mares, yes?”

“Y-yes...”

“Well, what are you worried about then?”

“It's--UGH.” Sunset threw up her hooves and covered her face, the burning seemingly rising all the way to her ears.

Cadance giggled and nudged the smaller pony. “Look at that, you've already picked up her signature groan of frustration! That's adorable.”

“Cadance, I--look!” Sunset stamped a hoof, trying to regain her focus (and dignity). “I'm not really up to talking about this right now--”

“Because of that letter, right?” Cadance interrupted, her voice suddenly smooth.

“Yes, because--wait a second, that's none of your business anyway!” Sunset snarled, standing up as her hackles rose.

“Sunset, relax. I'm not going to ask what the letter's about.” The alicorn held a hoof up as if to ward off the other pony's ire. “You're right that it's not my business. But if it's got you stressed, then it's going to stress Twilight out through you. Since it came from Auntie, it must be important, right?”

Sunset hesitated, her stance loosening. “...yeah. It's...it's a private thing.”

Cadance nodded. “That's what I figured. Does Twilight know about it?”

“She knows, yeah.”

“Have you considered talking to her about it?”

“Of course I have!” Sunset snapped, a scowl on her face. “If Celestia hadn't told me not to, I--” She stopped cold, realizing she had just said too much. Cadance's face had changed to a sort of knowing pity, which only made Sunset angrier. “...it's none of your business!”

“I know that, Sunset.” Cadance rose and paced to the window, the breeze carrying with it the smells of the fields in summer. She turned back to face the smaller pony, her expression grave. “I might not know the exact issue you have with her, or she with you, but I can make an educated guess. Even so...that's between you and Auntie.” She looked out the window again. “...You're going to see her tonight, aren't you?”

Sunset sighed; she was getting tired of trying to be cagey and she could see she'd already revealed the most pertinent parts of the letter to Cadance anyway. Me and my damn mouth, she groused internally.

“Yeah...I am.”

“And Auntie asked you not to tell Twilight.”

“Yeah...she did.” There was a curious sort of weight lifted from Sunset as she confirmed. Relief, she supposed. Being on guard was exhausting and while nopony would ever accuse her of being the most outgoing or open mare she had long come to prefer not scrutinizing everything she said for potential weaknesses to be used against her later. At least, not to ponies (or people) she cared about. A wry voice in her head wondered if she cared about Cadance.

She grimaced at the thought. She might not despise Cadance, but there was still definitely a bitter taste in her mouth when she considered the alicorn at her bedroom window. While it was certainly muted, there was still a very sticky sort of envy in her mind.

Maybe she could ask the mare herself why.

“I wonder why she would ask something like that...? Perhaps it's something to do with your initial argument all those years ago.” Cadance smiled. “Twilight was just a filly then. Did you ever see her before you left?”

“I didn't.” Sunset stated, truthfully. “If I had, I never noticed her. Had my nose in the air too much to see others, I think.”

“Hah! Maybe so. Maybe so...hm.” Cadance paused, thoughtful. “...Do you ever get bitter, Sunset Shimmer?”

“Bitter?” Sunset repeated, taken aback. “About what?”

“About Twilight. Let's be honest: she has everything you ever wanted, back then. Prestige, magical might, a crown and kingdom of her own, the love of the masses. Well, the ones that acknowledge her, anyway.” She snorted, evidently thinking of some ponies that annoyed her. “Does that bother you?”

“N-no! I'm not...” Sunset balked. That wasn't quite true. When she thought about it and the snide voice in her head reminded her how much Twilight had earned in her place, where she had earned only a banishment to an alien world and been deprived of her birthright...there was still a hollow tang in her stomach. She sat down, rubbing her other foreleg with a hoof. She looked at Cadance, who held a neutral expression. She didn't seem to be judging. Just...waiting.

Sunset exhaled and continued, “...sometimes. It used to happen a lot more. Even after she stopped me and I understood how I'd hurt others, I...I'd sit up and I'd cry. I'd hit my bed, the walls. I'd scream into my pillow because of how mad I was. Not at her, though?” She paused, gathering her thoughts. “I'm not sure if that makes any sense.”

“I get you. You were saying?” Cadance invited her to continue.

“I...I don't know. The irony of it still hurts, some days. I think, even then, at how happy she is here in Ponyville, and I do feel envy. She has...all this. I mean, the palace specifically, I could take or leave,” she noted with a chuckle, “but the rest? The good friends, the town she calls home..” Sunset paused again. “I have those things. Good friends. Friends that are irreplaceable. But they're in a place I can't reach. A place I can't be. Not for long.”

Cadance tilted her head in confusion, prompting her to go on.

“I was supposed to go home three days ago, I think.” Sunset smiled wryly. “I've been putting it off. I know the longer I take to go, the less I'll want to. Is that wrong?”

“I don't think so, necessarily. You've found something worth staying for, haven't you?” Cadance remarked, smile back in full force.

“Yeah, well...to stay here means I would be leaving that place behind. Leaving those friends behind. Somehow I know that if I were to ask, Twilight would let me stay here forever, even if we weren't...y'know.” Sunset motioned sheepishly, a flush on her face. She continued after the alicorn's knowing giggle. “And I...”

She hesitated, but continued. “...But I love my friends. I don't want to lose them. They might be growing up and going in their own directions, but if I were to stay here, I might never see them again. I love my friends, but their world is one without meaning, without destiny. I'm a pony; I have a purpose and a gift and a nature, and I can't pursue that or be myself if I stay there. I can't be the pony I'm meant to be if I stay there. I can't be with Twilight if I stay there.” She looked to the other pony, mournful. “It's selfish. To want to keep my friends, but also my destiny, and Twilight. I know I can't have it both ways, but...”

Cadance blinked. “Do you think that's wrong?”

“Um...yeah. I'm only thinking of myself.”

“Sunset, it's not wrong to want to keep those you love close. It is selfish, that's true, but selfishness isn't inherently wrong, either.” Cadance stated.

“Maybe, but...I've kinda passed the point where that was an option, you know?” Sunset remarked dryly. “Ugh. Just thinking about this is making my head hurt. And this is without considering that stupid letter!” She massaged a temple, wincing. “Either way, the choice is probably going to be made for me after tonight.”

“...why do you say that?”

“Just...a hunch.” Sunset lied, standing. She brushed past Cadance to the window once more, noting the afternoon sky starting to redden in the distance. She propped her hooves on the windowsill and put her chin on her legs, at a loss.

“...Cadance, what would you do?”

“Were I in your situation, I mean?” Cadance asked, nudging the smaller pony aside gently to take a spot in the window with her. “That's a good question. Hmm...”

They stood together in silence at the window for a moment. Sunset heard something creak; she whipped her head about, but saw nothing, so she shrugged and returned to the window view, waiting for Cadance's answer.

“I think...if I were in your position...well, with the incomplete understanding of the situation that I have, I can't make any promises, of course--”

“Get on with it, Cadenza.”

The larger mare giggled and continued, “I'd have to fight.”

“Fight?” Sunset looked at her incredulously.

“That's right. Fight to keep all of the things you want.”

“...Even when I might be fighting Celestia?”

“Will you have to?” Cadance asked, her expression serious.

“I...I don't know. Maybe?”

“Do you want to?”

“No! No, no no.” Sunset moved away from the window and back to her bed. “I don't. I really, really don't. Not just because I know I'll lose, but...” She looked to Cadance again, stricken. “I've had enough of fighting her for my lifetime. I lost everything because I was bound up in fighting her, because I didn't listen to what she was saying.” She paused again. “I lost...a pony that might as well have been my mother. I lost my destiny, I lost any right I had to anything.”

Cadance smiled. “Then don't fight her. Talk to her. That's all you have to do. Talk to her like she's your mother.”

Sunset stared at the alicorn, at a loss. “Is it really that simple?”

“Yep. You might disagree with one another, you might have irreconcilable points with each other, but that doesn't mean you need to fight. That just means you need to find a middle ground. You're family, aren't you?”

“...I want to believe we are.” Sunset responded with a smile.

“That's all there is to it, then. Don't look at her as opponent. Look at her as family.” Cadance wore a wry smile as she continued, “You and Twilight are alike that way, you know. You both make things more complicated than they need to be.”

“Yeah, ponies keep saying that to me.” Sunset grinned. “Maybe that's a sign?”

“Maybe so! Relationships are a mysterious thing, even to me.” Cadance looked to the door, a sardonic smile on her face. “You do know eavesdropping is impolite, even for Princesses, don't you?”

Sunset started as Twilight pushed the door open, a guilty expression on her face. “Twilight? How long have you been there?”

“W-Well...I would estimate roughly eight minutes, thirty-seven--”

“How much did you hear?” Sunset cut her off, her voice clipped.

“...enough.” Twilight said, sorrowful. Sunset was torn between her anger at Twilight's listening and feeling bad for yelling at her, and incredibly, relief that she wouldn't have to explain herself after everything was said and done. It was time saved, at the minimum.

“Then you know that I'm going to talk to the Princess. And that she specifically said not to bring you along.”

“I...” Twilight inhaled and stood straight. “I'm going. What affects you will affect me, too. Especially now.” She smiled softly. “We're friends, and we're...we're...”

Cadance narrowed her eyes expectantly, which made Sunset giggle. “Say it,” the alicorn muttered quietly.

“...we're...lovers.”

“I'm sorry, Twilight. I didn't quite hear you!” Sunset teased, raising a hoof to one ear.

“Yes you did!” Twilight pointed a hoof, accusatory and grumpy. “In any case, if you're going I want to go, too.”

Sunset faced Twilight, expression grave. “That means the world to me, Twilight, but once again, she specifically said not to bring you along. I won't say no, but the Princess might not be happy if you come along anyway.”

“Th-that's fine. I'll apologize myself.” Twilight's face looked considerably less certain, but Sunset was pretty sure she deserved credit for trying.

Cadance stared at Twilight with an expression of surprise that turned into a bursting pride. She moved quicker than Sunset would have ever thought possible and scooped them both up into a colossal hug, pressing the air out of Sunset with alarming ease.

“YOU TWO ARE JUST TOO CUTE, OH GOSH!” Cadance tittered as she gave the pair another hearty squeeze, chattering as though a dam had been burst in her self control. “Oh, this is just the way things went between Shiny and I when we were just starting out and his mother was--”

“What about my mom, now?” Shining Armor appeared at Sunset's bedroom door, with Spike scooting in beneath his feet.

“What the heck?! A group hug and you didn't invite Spike the Brave and Glorious?” Spike cackled and hopped atop the pile before Sunset had any time to protest, only for what breath remained in her body to be wrung from her by Shining Armor as he wrapped his legs about the group.

“This is great!” Shining noted, a silly grin on his face as he noted Sunset barely able to move in the middle. “Though, uh...why're we group hugging?”

Sunset sighed to herself again as she waited by the front door.

Dusk was upon them; Celestia prided herself on punctuality and that mean her ride would appear soon. She paced in a circle, trying to calm herself down. After Shining Armor and Cadance had left, she'd spent the better part of the hour trying to relax.

Twilight approached, looking as nervous as Sunset felt. She was about to do something she had spent over ten years never dreaming of even considering, and for an orderly, logical pony like Twilight Sparkle, this was a torturous, terrible act. Seeing her sweating at even the thought was, in a way, a confidence booster for Sunset. At least she wasn't as wracked with doubt as Twilight was!

…That was an awful thing to think. She needed to help Twilight.

“Twilight, it'll be okay.”

“H-huh? I'm fine! Everything's fine. This is fine! Fine fine fine...” She giggled nervously. “Just going to directly go against a direct request from the Princess! No big deal!”

“Twilight.”

“Yes?”

“Do the stress thing.” Sunset motioned at her, miming the bit with the hoof.

“Oh. Oh! Right, right.” Twilight performed her strange anxiety exercise, inhale, exhale and wave all exactly. It was a little surreal to Sunset, who found that her performance was almost to the millisecond the same each time she did it. Twilight Sparkle was nothing if not precise, she supposed. When the other mare exhaled one final time and looked to Sunset, sheepish, she grinned.

“Better?”

“A little. It's still a bit...” Twilight waved a hoof.

“No, I getcha. It's a first time thing for you. It'll be fine. Probably.”

A knock at the door followed her statement, as if on cue. Sunset gulped and went to answer. Of course, behind the door was the armored form of one of Celestia's Solar Guardsponies.

“Sunset Shimmer?”

“That's me, yes.”

“You know why I'm here, I take it?”

“I am.”

“Let's get underway, then. Princess Celestia was very specific about making this a quick run. Are you prepared?”

“Yeah...also, Twilight Sparkle is coming.”

The guard hesitated as Twilight stepped out behind Sunset, her shaky expression replaced with something more resolute. “...Orders were only to pick you up, Miss Shimmer. That said...” He looked carefully at Sunset, noting the pleading expression she wore. “...There was no specific notice about not bringing a second. The chariot has room for two, after all.”

“Thank you!” Twilight exhaled, releasing a breath Sunset hadn't realized she'd been keeping.

“Yeah, well...I can't imagine the Princess would be displeased to see you of all ponies, Miss Sparkle.” The guard led them down the steps to the chariot, where his partner stood waiting. He seemed to take news of a second rider in stride and just like that, they were off.

Twilight shivered as they reached cruising altitude and leaned into Sunset. She could feel the alicorn's nerves through her skin, her heart hammering in her chest. If Sunset hadn't known better, she would have guessed Twilight was more worried than she was...but then, perhaps that was true.

It wasn't long before Canterlot, and more importantly, the castle parapets loomed ahead. Sunset wrapped a hoof around Twilight, giving her what she hoped was a bracing squeeze. As the chariot wheeled in for a landing, Sunset's stomach flipped as she saw Celestia waiting for them on the platform. And while Sunset didn't have eagle eyes, she definitely could see that the Princess's face was set in determined neutrality.

Oh boy.

A fleeting wish to urge the chariot-stallions onward struck her, but the sheer stupidity of the idea was lost in that horrible, final moment before they disembarked. With a gulp, Sunset stepped from the vehicle, and immediately she could feel Celestia's eyes boring into her, flicking to Twilight and hardening in a manner only barely perceptive.

“Sunset Shimmer...and Twilight Sparkle. This is a surprise...but perhaps this is better. It will save us time. Come, I have a room prepared for us to talk.”

The room Celestia had chosen was one of her older conference chambers. It had all the signs of being recently refurnished; there was even a new-couch smell as she beckoned them take seats near a large, circular oak table that dominated the center of the room.

“Leave us, would you kindly? I would appreciate if we were not interrupted unless it's a dire matter.” She said to the guards at the entrance, who nodded dutifully and closed the door behind them. The latch clicked into place ominously as she settled at the table, a tea set already prepared and waiting for them.

“Have a seat, my former students. Let's talk.” Despite her airy tone, Twilight could sense a terrible weight on her words. This was perhaps the most intimidating version of Celestia, to her; the one that was kindly and patient on the surface but was speaking with an iron force in each syllable. Twilight settled down across from Celestia, willing her wings to stop fidgeting as she watched Sunset take up another seat not far from her.

“What do you want to talk about?” Sunset asked, her intonation carefully neutral. Twilight understood why she didn't want to spill the beans immediately, but a part of her wished they could just get it over with and just get their punishment.

“Sunset, please. Let's not play this game. Luna has told me we have to have a serious talk, and you know precisely to what she refers. I don't want to have this run-around with you.” Celestia's tone was pained, her expression mildly annoyed. “The sooner this is settled, the sooner we're done sitting and being tense with one another.” Celestia paused. “...I don't want to be tense with you, Sunset. You're precious to me.”

Twilight blinked as she listened. She knew that the Princess definitely had this habit of playing verbal games with others, but this seemed sincere to her. It must have seemed so to Sunset too, because she sighed and wore a sad face.

“You're precious to me, too...” Sunset frowned. “The way you wrote your letter implied you had something you wanted to talk to us about, too. What was it?”

“Something I wanted to talk to YOU about, Sunset. Not you and Twilight.” She glanced apologetically at the latter. “...am I to understand that your decisions are now uniformly collective ones or did you bring her for support?”

“I came because I wanted to, Princess!” Twilight spoke up, her voice quavering as Celestia's piercing amethyst stare shifted to her. She distantly had the impression of being under the gaze of a predator, but pushed it away as she struggled to continue. “I...I wanted to stand with Sunset, to help her be less nervous, and I...” She trailed off, shrinking under the alicorn's eyes.

I can't say that. Princess Celestia has...has given me so much. I can't just... She hesitated as she saw Sunset looking at her with concern. A knot of self-loathing made itself known in her stomach. Oh, look. I came to support Sunset and now I'm the one that needs supporting. Typical Twilight, in over her head.

The thought sparked something in her mind. It was a small, ornery thing, but it was very much there and it chose this moment to speak up: If you don't say your piece now you'll never have a chance. What's the worst she can do? Strip your princesshood from you? Fine! Then you'll be an alicorn with a gaggle of friends who love you and a beautiful mare who loves you more.

“...I...I wanted to be present, if any decisions are made that might affect her future. Because they...they affect my future too.” Twilight stood and moved over to Sunset, the other mare's small smile giving her all the bolstering she needed to quash the screeching anxiety in her mind. She took up a seat next to Sunset, nearly touching the other mare and putting a hoof reassuringly on hers.

Princess Celestia was silent, her eyes widening only slightly as she took this information in. Twilight could feel her bravado fading, fear racing triumphantly up her spine as she waited for some kind of reaction from the alabaster pony.

She was shocked when Celestia laughed musically and seemed to deflate, all the menace from her form washed away in a wave of mirth. Twilight and Sunset glanced at one another and smiled in relief. Well, that was one big piece of news broken.

“Oh! Oh, my goodness. Is this the secret Luna intimated? My, all this for something so...lovely.” Celestia graced them with a genuine smile as she paced over to the pair, enveloping the pair in a massive, warm hug as she laughed again. “Oh, girls...I'm so happy for you. This is...well!” She paused as she cleared her throat. “Strictly speaking, I suppose I should find this a bit strange, as I think of you both as daughters I never had, but...oh, well.” She gave them one more squeeze and released them, settling down comfortably next to them, instead of returning to her previous spot.

“Gracious, all this uncertainty and tension over something beautiful.” Celestia chuckled again, raising a hoof to her mouth. “I feel silly now...and I owe you an apology, Sunset.”

Twilight tilted her head as Sunset nodded. “Apology accepted...just...please don't do that again. I don't blame Luna for wanting to help you, but it was very...well, you know. But there is...one more thing.”

Luna? What had Luna done?

Sunset looked to Twilight, her expression conflicted. “...think we should just rip this bandage off?”

Twilight blinked and grimaced, a surge of fresh worry rising. “Yes, probably. It'll come out sooner or later.”

Princess Celestia blinked. “...Girls, I hope you're not about to tell me one of you is pregnant. I do believe I have already spoken to both of you about the importance of--”

“Wh--no! No no no no--wait, it's possible?” Twilight barely registered Sunset's question over her own burning face and pounding heart as the logical chain of events that would lead to such a thing worked out in her mind.

“I kid, I kid. For now, anyway. The boundaries of magic are being pushed every day, after all. Who knows? Perhaps it will be my own former students who figure out the secret!” Twilight could feel herself getting lightheaded. She was going to explode, she just knew it.

“Uh, well, we haven't--THAT'S NOT IMPORTANT!” Sunset roared, making Celestia laugh anew. “Princess, this is serious!”

“Alright, alright. I'm listening; what's the issue?”

Sunset took a moment to inhale and gather her thoughts. She hesitated. Twilight felt a pang of sympathy and pat her on the back reassuringly. Sunset glanced at her gratefully and sat up straight.

“Princess Celestia. I'm an...I'm an alicorn.”

The silence that followed was deafening.

“...Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia stood, the warmth she had displayed now gone at a dizzying pace. Twilight felt a cold rush of dread fill her; she leaned against Sunset, wings twitching nervously at her sides. “Is this true?”

“...It's true.” Sunset sounded resigned; she seemed to sag against Twilight, as though giving up. Twilight's heart leaped to her throat. “I don't look it, but...well, evidence points that way.”

“...we will see.” Celestia closed her eyes for a moment. Twilight could feel rather than see a magical probe reaching out in two directions simultaneously, a golden light suffusing the room and making her shield her eyes. For the first time in her life, the light had none of the comforting properties to it she remembered.

Behind her, a sensation of magical folding and a pop heralded the arrival of Princess Luna, who stood warily away from Celestia. “Sister...”

“Luna.” Celestia looked to the other diarch, her expression unreadable. “Sunset Shimmer claims she is an alicorn. Is this true?”

“...As near as I can tell, yes.”

“I see. Let's run one final test, then. It will be the final proof we need. Twilight, step away from Sunset, would you kindly?” Celestia's tone was strangely tired, as though she were suddenly exhausted. Twilight hesitated, clinging to the other mare. “Twilight, I won't hurt her. You have my word.”

“Twilight. It's okay.” Sunset brushed her forelimb gently. “It'll be fine. We'll talk this out.”

Twilight's desire to trust Sunset clashed horribly with her worry for her...but she decided to relent. It wasn't like Celestia was going to banish her right here. That would be...completely out of character. She paced away, keeping an eye on Sunset the whole way.

“Thank you, Twilight. Now, shield your eyes.”

“I'm sor--”

Twilight felt before she saw the sudden flow of magical power from Princess Celestia's hooves to her horn, a golden light gathering in her horn in one of the single fastest displays of evocation Twilight had ever seen. A staggering amount of power in a split second concentrated at the tip of the spiraling point...and just as suddenly, it poured out in a searing ray.

Twilight didn't have time to scream, stunned as the blazing light blinded her momentarily and the deafening roar of so much magic being released at once drowned out all other noises.

And just like that, Sunset was gone, a blackened scorch in the ground with a vague outline of her cutie mark on the floor in the midst of carpet burned away and a good table now charred and smoking.

Author's Note

HERE WE GO. Secret's out, kids. What happens next? WE JUST DON'T KNOW!

Well, I mean, I know, but you don't. Probably. Stay out of my head.

...I feel like maybe I should write a song or something for the next bit, but I'm an awful songwriter. Such is life! See you next chapter, fellas. This next one won't take me a month, I swear.

So Proud of You

Bright.

It was too bright here. Sunset vainly tried to squeeze her eyes shut against the light, covering her face with her hooves, but it was piercing, merciless. She was reasonably sure she could see through her own flesh and bone, so bright it was. She turned away from the source as best she could manage and forced herself to look around.

The vast darkness of the void greeted her. An infinite array of the stars, twinkling in the cosmos cheerfully, their luminescence nothing to the blazing...something behind her. She gaped, glancing down to see she stood on nothing, and yet surely there was something there. Experimentally, she tapped the spot she stood on, but received no sound in return to tell her what it was. It took her a moment more to notice the swirling sparks moving around her in a current.

Sunset hesitated. The motes seemed to beckon her forward, away from the terrible light at her back. She became uncomfortably aware of the sheer heat the thing cast on her, and decided that perhaps getting away from it would be ideal. However...she looked about again. There was no obvious path for her hooves, but then there wasn't anything she seemed to be standing on to begin with. A seed of annoyance bloomed in her mind; this was stupid. Standing here forever would achieve nothing.

She shrugged to herself, and stepped forward carefully, relieved and confused when her hoof found purchase on an invisible surface. Another experimental step, and another spot for her hooves to be. Sunset exhaled, nerves already frayed, and moved forward.

Twilight stared slack-jawed at the blackened glyph in the floor, not quite taking notice of the still smoldering carpet or table. There was no thought process. There was no thought at all. There was only the scorched sun on the floor, where Sunset, her Sunset, had just been, and she and Celestia had vanished in a blast of power she'd only seen the likes of a hoof-full of times.

The room was terribly silent, the only real sound the gentle hoof-falls against carpet as Luna sidled over to the smaller pony and took a seat next to her. The alicorn said nothing, apparently preferring companionable silence.

The seconds ticked by.

Finally, a thought bloomed in Twilight's head: What happened?

A single, uncomprehending, insistent question that reverberated off the walls of her mind. With it came other, ancillary queries: What did Celestia do? What was that magic? Where did Sunset go? Was she banished? The Princess wouldn't--

The deluge became exponential. Twilight's mouth worked soundlessly as she shook her head, disbelief finally registering on her face. Luna seemed to tense beside her, laying a hoof reassuringly on her shoulder. The act reminded Twilight that there was another pony present, and she rounded on the larger mare with a face torn between distraught and baffled.

“What was that?! What happened?”

“Calm thyself, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna spoke, her voice soothing as she raised a silver-shod hoof. “Sunset Shimmer is in no danger--”

“She must have cast some kind of translocation spell! I can trace the aether path if I start right now.” Twilight seemed to ignore the older pony as she went to work, horn alight with a magenta glow as her eyes shimmered. “Even if it was a stupendously powerful teleport, every jump leaves behind a remnant of--no, wait. There's no path to follow...unless it's a different KIND of translocation! Princess Celestia's magic might be influenced by the sun, so of course it would be on a different spectral wavelength--” Twilight's work was feverish. She had to solve this; she HAD to. It wasn't until she noticed that her spellwork was unraveling from the beginning that she realized that Luna was also using her magic.

“Princess Luna, what are you doing?!”

“I am stopping you from taking rash, undue action, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna stated simply. She wore a sardonic smile as she worked; Twilight felt a rush of pure, unvarnished rage at the idea that she dared smirk like that when Twilight was working so hard to...to...to what?

“...Ah, now you see. Come, sit with me.” She beckoned the smaller pony to her. Twilight moved to sit with her, brow still creased in irritation.

“Now, to give due credit: Your process of elimination was elementary, but efficient nevertheless. I must admit that your grasp of anchoring magic is very impressive, considering your scant years.” Luna smiled as she pulled the forgotten tea set to her. She pulled the lid from the pot and sniffed, making a face. “Urgh, jasmine. Why my sister drinks this swill, I do not know. A moment...”

She concentrated, and a new teapot appeared, this one a simple unadorned black, and bearing a small white crescent stamp on the side.

“Ah, this will do. How do you take breakfast tea?” Luna inquired, her tone conversational.

“Breakfast tea? It's almost dinner time, though....” Twilight tilted her head, anger momentarily forgotten in her confusion and slight indignation at the improper consumption of a designated breakfast beverage.

“You will find one of the perks of being royalty, and indeed a mare grown before that, is that you are quite entitled to decide when you will take your tea, whatever the tea in question.” Luna answered with a hint of smugness in her voice. “In fact, my sister is notorious for eating largely whatever she pleases whenever she likes. As she says, 'it keeps the kitchen staff on their hooves.' But enough of that. Please, Twilight, be at ease.” She beckoned again for Twilight to take a seat (on the side opposite the new hole in the table, apparently unconcerned for it).

Twilight faced a brief internal battle, the conflict showing on her face as she glanced back to the cooling, scorched stone...but decided ultimately that she wasn't likely to be able to sway Luna, and grumpily took a seat near the Moon Princess.

“Good, good. Now, I hazard you wish for an explanation?” Luna's asked.

“Of course I want an explanation! Sunset and Princess Celestia just vanished! By all appearances Princess Celestia vaporized Sunset!” Twilight cried, anxiety overpowering her restraint with remarkable ease, to her own distant shame. “I know that's probably not what happened, but--”

“Oh, that is more or less what happened.” The older mare's airy response stunned her. “But only in the most technical sense; it was a very old form of spatial movement magic. You likely understand teleportation as opening a pinhole in space and time and forcing something through it, such as yourself.”

Twilight's didactic instinct kicked in, responding, “That's a very simplified explanation of the complex mathemagical process involved in--”

“Mathemagical? You modern magi make it sound so clinical; it need not be so...but I digress.” Luna interrupted, opening one eye with a frown. “In any case, Celestia's spell was much more...brute force, if that makes any sense. Normally one slips through space, as I am sure you know. But when you need to go somewhere terribly far away, or to another plane...say, the Realm of Dreams, you need to change your approach.”

“Brute...force? Why would Princess Celestia need to brute force anything? She's probably the best magician on the planet! Er, I mean...” Twilight blinked, realizing the implication of her statement. Luna only offered a wry smile in return.

“Worry not, that is simple fact. But here is a secret I wager you did not know of me or my sister.” she leaned over to Twilight, muttering conspiratorially, “I am the technically superior magus.”

Twilight's face scrunched in confusion. “But you just agreed she was the best magician!”

“The best in matters of pure power, perhaps. Celestia can certainly summon more raw power than I can, all else equal...but you will find that my statement is still true. My technique is superior to hers, or it was back in the day. I admit that my...long sojourn put me out of practice and she has improved much since then, but I am rapidly returning to my previous proficiency. Working with the mind is very delicate, after all.” Luna allowed herself another prideful smile. “You may find that I can teach you things she could not.”

Twilight blinked slowly. What could Luna know that Celestia did not? Her firsthoof knowledge of millenia-old magic would be fascinating to--

An insistent, irritable voice chimed in, reminding her to focus.

“But what does that have to do with Sunset?!”

“Ah, yes. My apologies. Celestia's translocation was, as I said, an archaic one that works by tearing apart the subject at an essential level and reassembling them in anther location. It is...quite painful, when done poorly, but it does allow a magus to move objects in more dimensions than the mere three we are accustomed to.”

“Sunset and Celestia were moved in...another dimension?” Twilight echoed, disbelieving. “That's not possible...” Even as she said that, she already knew how wrong she was. She herself had been through time. And more, the human world was certainly nowhere on Equus, so the only logical answer was that it was in another place...or perhaps time.

“Indeed! As I noted, it is a terribly inelegant and wasteful method of doing so, but it certainly works quickly if one has the reserves for it, as my sister does.” Luna took poured a cup of her tea and took a sip, swallowing before speaking to Twilight. “But you have experienced this yourself, have you not?”

“Sunset.”

The mare herself started, looking about in shock. The voice of Celestia seemed to be all around her. She stopped and squinted as a pale shape resolved itself to her left, the alicorn bare of her regalia and crown, seated and staring at the sun behind Sunset (what else could it be?).

Instinct made Sunset trot over to Celestia, something about her posture making her worry. The older mare seemed so much smaller than she ought to, in her mind. It was like she was wearing something unbearably heavy, head bowed slightly, normally luminescent mane and tail still and tending toward a soft pink more than the chromatic arrangement it normally held.

“Princess?”

Celestia turned to face her, a wan expression on her face. It was the strangest thing; she didn't carry any of the markers of old age that other ponies did. Her face was without lines, her coat full as ever, horn still needle sharp at the tip...but at this moment, to Sunset, she seemed so terribly ancient. “Are you alright?”

“Me?” Celestia chuckled, pulling Sunset into a hug. “I should ask you that. How do you feel?”

Sunset leaned against Celestia, head against her shoulder as she basked in the warmth and security of her mentor's wing. Celestia wrapped a forelimb around her, perhaps wishing to indulge that maternal moment herself.

“I'm...well, I'm confused. Where are we? What did you do? Why are we just sitting here?”

“In order: We're...well, nowhere. I suppose you could call this a dream, albeit a very different one than the ones Luna protects. I brought you here, as an approximation of something that happened to me long ago. I hoped to learn something about you, to try to understand you. And I'm sitting here because I was waiting for you.” Celestia paused. Her voice was tinged, only slightly, with sadness as she finished, “...just one more time, can you humor an old mare?”

“Humor you?” Sunset asked, confused.

“Yes.” Celestia nodded, looking down at the smaller pony. “Can you listen to me, just for a little while?”

“I mean, I can, but did you bring me here just to talk?”

“There is that, yes...but I also brought you here to bring out the truth within you.” She waited a moment before continuing. “Mind you, I did not think you were lying. But if you are an alicorn, to remain as you were would only bring you grief in the long run. I didn't want that for you.”

Sunset sat up, tilting her head. “I don't understand.”

Celestia hummed, seemingly choosing her words carefully. “When you leave this place, you'll return as you are. As you truly are.”

The words made Sunset frown...but then it clicked. “...I'll be an alicorn.”

“You already were, Sunset. I only sought to save you a great deal of agony. A gradual transformation is...quite painful. New muscles, bones forcing their way through your skin and fur, pushing aside all else without regard to your discomfort...it's unpleasant, I assure you.” Celestia shuddered; Sunset gaped. Celestia almost never yielded to physical tics. “I couldn't have you suffer through that.”

A pregnant pause passed between them. After a moment, Sunset spoke.

“...so that's it, then. The secret's out. Equestria will know.”

Celestia nodded. “It may.”

“What's going to happen to me?” Sunset's stomach was hollow with dread; even though she already knew the answer, it wasn't any easier to ask.

“That depends on you, Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia stood with a soft grunt. “Come with me.”

And away they paced, Sunset trailing behind the Solar Princess. For a time, they walked in companionable silence. Ultimately her curiosity won out, and Sunset asked,

“What did you want to talk to me about?”

Celestia didn't answer immediately, again showing uncharacteristic hesitation before speaking. “...I suppose I just want to have peace of mind. To clear the air.”

“Peace of mind?”

Celestia nodded. “I'm sure you feel that I've wronged you. I have, certainly. I've wronged a lot of ponies, though I doubt many are at all aware just how much I've done, save Luna.” She turned to look at Sunset before continuing, “It is perhaps my most glaring flaw, out of the many.”

Sunset's face fell uncomfortably. “I...”

“Please, Sunset. I won't fault you for saying what you will. Not here.” Celestia stopped, looking upwards (was there an up in a place with no visual indicators of a surface?). One of the sparks had frozen, drifting down to hover between them and pulse with a gentle light.

“...What are these?”

“Memories, I suspect, though they could also be dreams, flights of fancy.” Celestia smiled. “I must say, they've been most skittish with me.”

Sunset blinked, bristling as the information registered in her mind. “So you're just sifting through me again. After everything, after getting Luna to come into my dreams--”

“I know, Sunset. I know.” Celestia's normally flawless face seemed exhausted, somehow. It was subtle, but it was there, she knew it. Sunset hesitated; she hadn't expected Celestia to wilt. “Your anger with me is...entirely understandable. I've been intemperate with you, and undeservedly so.”

The elder pony inhaled, and continued, “I have wronged you, in many ways. In the beginning, when I didn't do what had to be done to discourage your pride before it became suffocating arrogance. When I let my emotions get the better of me, and sent you away without considering what you might do. When you returned, and I set my sister upon you.” She stopped, a strange anxiety coming to her eyes. “When I left you on the other side of that mirror. I...I nearly destroyed it, you know? I thank all creation that I hesitated, but if I had...” She reasserted the facade before continuing, “...despite all that, Sunset, I want you to know that everything I have ever done, from the moment they put that damnable tiara on my head to this moment, here and now, was for my little ponies.”

She paused, looking to Sunset significantly. “It is not a justification. It is not an excuse. But it is the truth. It was and has always been, and always will be my reason for doing what I have.”

Sunset wasn't sure how to respond to that. How did one respond to such a statement? “That doesn't change anything!”

“No, it does not.” Celestia noted, sadly. “It does not.”

“So...so what? That's all? That's all you wanted to say?” Sunset asked, seething anger rising. “'Sorry I hurt you, but I did it for a good cause' and that's that?”

Celestia paused again, looking away. “I have spent so long with every waking moment devoted to the sole purpose of keeping this nation and its ponies alive. So that they can have their little happiness...” She looked at Sunset, expression a tired one. “You don't think it's an acceptable reason. I'm not sure I do, either. But whether I like it or not is irrelevant.

“Even when the ponies closest to me were--are hurt. It has to be done. If I didn't, then...” She gave a humorless laugh. “Luna, Starswirl, countless others. You. Twilight.” Celestia's face lost its spent quality, turning to sorrow at those last two. “I knew what I had done. I knew that once she had a chance to think, really consider what had happened, the weight of what her destiny meant would come down on her. But Equestria needed her. We will need her again.”

Sunset's heart sank. “Then you know how she feels?”

“I didn't know for certain, but I had my suspicions. Twilight, bless her heart, thinks the world of me still, despite her own grievances. Pushes them aside, because she thinks I know best.” Celestia wore a rueful smile. “I never meant for her to become so frighteningly devoted. Her loyalty is flattering, in a way, but it's no good if it crosses over into trust so blind that she's driven to madness trying to please me.”

Celestia stopped, looking away again. “...but I digress. This place won't stay quiescent for long. Your memories, such as they are, are not open, like Twilight's were. Perhaps because mine is an imperfect recreation of that place? I have considered attempting to open them...but it seemed disingenuous, after all that's been said and done.” She looked to Sunset, the wan smile returning. “Perhaps it's time for me to put my bits where my mouth is, as the saying goes. I am sorry, Sunset, but I must ask you one more time to humor an old mare's rambling.”

Sunset stared at the spark before her quizzically, the little mote of light offering no response. “So you want me to show you my memories?”

“No, not if you don't want to.” Celestia stated. Sunset raised a brow in confusion. “I have a different request, one much more weighty and personal, and we're running out of time.”

Sunset felt a rush of conflicting emotions; a sense of dread overcame her at the solemn tone Celestia spoke in, crashing against a great warmth at the diarch's choice to respect her privacy. Maybe they...

“Sunset Shimmer, when we leave this place, things will change. For you, for Twilight, and perhaps for all of us. My request is...” She hesitated, apparently unsure if she wanted to continue, but she sallied forth.

“Sunset...would you stay? Here, in Equestria? With Twilight? With me?”

Sunset blinked. “You want me to stay?”

“I do.”

“...what do you want me to do?” Sunset felt that hollow, paradoxical satisfaction of the pessimist proven correct. “Wear an illusion spell all the time? I can't live here as an alicorn, Princess. Ponies would notice. They'd ask questions, and what happens when I slip up? I'll slip up...” She grumbled. “I...What if I decide to go back to the other side?” Sunset asked.

“Then my request changes. I must ask that you remain near the portal at all times, and do everything you can to prevent it from being discovered by anypony else.” Celestia stated firmly. “It's already known among the other humans at the school, students and staff alike?”

Sunset nodded, brow furrowed. “Yeah, it is. But it's treated as a sort of urban legend the further away from town you get.”

“Then I would ask that you keep it that way.” Celestia spoke gravely. “I read over the history book you brought me. It painted a...a grim picture of these humans. If somepony--ah, somebody, is it? If somebody learns of our world, the consequences could be disastrous. You must be prepared to destroy the portal...and you must be prepared to accept that I may destroy the opening on this side.”

Sunset blanched. “Destroy it?! But how would I--How would Twilight--”

Celestia's face softened. “I know, Sunset. I won't force you to stay here, but the portal must absolutely be watched at all times, and closed unless absolutely necessary. The risk is too great. I don't want to strand you on the other side, but if it comes down to you or my little ponies, I can only make one decision. You know that. If you go back to the other side, but do not want to maintain that vigil, then I will close the portal. Permanently, most likely.”

Sunset grimaced, a sick feeling in her stomach. “I...yeah. I know. That's...I wouldn't want to endanger Equestria on my account...so if I want the freedom to go between here and there, you want me to promise to watch the portal.”

A distant sense of indignation rose within her: who was Celestia to decide where she could go or not, to assign her tasks?

The answer came to her with unpleasant clarity: sovereign of the realm. Moreover...the mirror, strictly speaking, belonged to her. She'd already stated she would destroy it, if necessary...but why would she do that now? She'd had it for so long, so it must have been precious to her in some way...

But did that matter? She was still entirely able to break it on demand, if she was so inclined, whatever her reason. If she did, then Sunset's only avenue to her friends would be cut off.

“It's not the only choice you could make, of course.” Celestia continued, voice impassive. Sunset looked up, warily.

“You mean I could stay here.”

“You could.”

“What would happen to me?” Sunset asked, dreading the answer. “Ponies aren't going to overlook an alicorn, no matter where she's found.”

“They will not. If you stay with Twilight, you will absolutely need to conceal your nature as best you're able, and as before, I must demand the portal remain closed unless necessary. I am sorry.” Celestia spoke sadly. “I do not want to break your friendships, but...again, my ponies must come first.”

“...right.” Sunset concluded bitterly. “If I stay on this side, I won't be able to just go over whenever I like. I'll get to stay here, with Twilight, but I won't see my friends very much, and I'll be living a lie the entire time. Wings, but not able to fly.” She chuckled humorlessly. “Typical. I'll have something amazing and not be able to enjoy it.”

“There is a corollary to that second option.” said Celestia, her expression appraising. “If you are determined to live in the open, then ponies will know that you're an alicorn. And...they will have expectations of you, especially as your relationship with Twilight makes it into the open--and it will. Believe me.” Celestia snorted, annoyance uncharacteristically clear. “Those paparazzi sorts are frighteningly effective at going where they're not meant to.”

“They're an issue for humans, too.” Sunset remarked dryly.

“Is that so? Unfortunate...but again, I digress.” Celestia inhaled and continued. “If you decide to live in the open, then I would like to coronate you.”

“You would coronate ME?” Sunset felt the emptiness in her stomach widen...but with it, a strange sort of thrill. She tried to push it away with common sense. “Princess...I don't...I can't.”

“Why not?” Celestia inquired, no judgment in her face or voice. Just patient curiosity. In a way, it was worrying to Sunset; it felt as through a trick question were being asked and a thoughtless answer would only damn her further.

“Princess Celestia, I--” The words she needed to say came to mind easily enough, but actually saying them was titanically difficult. She wasn't worthy of any crown, least of all one of Equestria's. Not after everything.

Ponykind ill needed a Princess such as Sunset Shimmer.

And yet, a memory came forward, unbidden.

Sunset recalled her dream from last night.

It had been strange, certainly. Jarring, but still. She closed her eyes, imagining.

She and Twilight, flying together. On their thrones, listening and dispensing wisdom.

Shoulder to shoulder with her, with Celestia, in finery of her own, with ponies waving at them, adoration on their faces, flower petals in the air, crowds cheering.

It was...

“...I'm not fit to wear a crown. I don't deserve it.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow slightly, only mild surprise on her face, as if inviting her to continue.

Sunset started, her heavy-hearted resignation now supplanted by surprise as she scrambled to elucidate. “I-I mean, I'm not qualified. I've got a rap-sheet including multiple counts of assault actual and attempted, blackmail, larceny, vandalism, petty browbeating and mind-control. And turning into a demoness.” She blinked. “And jaywalking.”

“...jaywalking?” Celestia echoed, a smirk on her face.

“I'm trying to pad the list, okay?” Sunset returned, a nervous smile on her face. “...but more than those things, I...” She gulped, steeling herself. “I'm just not qualified. Nope.”

Celestia fixed Sunset with piercing eyes and a strange smile. “You don't want it.”

The words came before she could restrain them: “Oh, I want it. I--I MEAN, I DON'T, I...aw, horsefeathers!” Sunset snarled, earning a disapproving look from her former mentor.

“Language, Sunset.”

“S-sorry. I--wait, I'm a grown mare.” Sunset scowled. “You can't--UGH!” She coughed and cleared her throat. “I...okay. I DO want it. I still want it. After all this time, the idea of wearing that crown is...intoxicating. Ponies looking up to me, coming to us for advice, keeping them safe...” She was only then aware of the small, longing smile on her face and hurriedly looked at the taller pony, now shameful. “That's what you said back then, all those years ago, right? Every time I said I wanted it only proved I didn't deserve it.”

“...it's important to remember the context of quotes. Moreover, you're paraphrasing me, which, as you should know, can distort the meaning of something said.” Celestia noted, smiling gently. “A basic mistake for someone who's written as many essays as you, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset couldn't help but smile sadly herself as nostalgia hit her. She blinked as Celestia continued,

“What I said back then was that every time you demanded power without effort, it proved you didn't deserve it yet.” She closed one eye, her smile now conspiratorial. “You've come a long way, haven't you?”

Sunset sighed, responding, “Twilight already had this talk with me--”

“Oh, did she? Bless her, this save us both time we don't have.” Celestia gave a musical laugh. “Let me ask you this, then: do you think it wrong to aspire to something?”

“Um...no.” Sunset blinked. “I mean, not normally, but we're talking about being a leader of a country, not being the best hoofball player there is.”

“Let me let you in on a secret then, Sunset. Inasmuch as it's a secret, anyway...” Celestia spoke airily. “To be leader of a nation is a stressful task. I'm sure Twilight could tell you a small sliver of how much so it is. It's not just being put on a pedestal. In order to earn that admiration, you have to give a lot of yourself.”

“I know that!” Sunset exclaimed defensively.

“Indeed? Then you must know that enjoying the perks that come with that stress is no crime. I frankly doubt any other pony in Equestria could get away with taking as much time as I do in the bath--except for Luna, perhaps.” She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Don't mistake me, it's a job that I would rather hoof off to somepony else on many days, but it has to be us. Somepony else might get it wrong.” She wore a sardonic smile as she finished. “I would prefer to take advantage of the small joys my job gives me.”

“Okay, neat perks, awesome powers, hard job.” Sunset summated, exasperated. “It still doesn't mean I deserve it.”

Celestia gave Sunset a measuring expression. “...you're still thinking of it as a reward. I wonder...it is, in some ways.” She paused before continuing. “In another way, you understand that I'm essentially threatening to foist an unbearable burden on you?”

Sunset frowned, preparing herself to hear another lecture...but she was taken aback when Celestia settled down to her barrel, looking her in the eye.

“I believe you will find, if you accept it, that the crown is a profound duty--and it is--but also a delight--and it is! The ponies of the nation must be guided, led, and sometimes shown the error of their ways...but they must also be allowed to live and grow, unrestricted in some ways. That's the contradiction that my sister and I, that Cadance, and Twilight have to understand...especially Twilight.” She smiled. “You will find that our interpretations of that duty aren't perfect; some would say I lean too hard toward the former, and not enough to the latter, while I personally think Cadance is the opposite.”

Sunset found herself with a wry smile as Celestia stood again. “...you're really trying to sell this to me.”

Celestia's own expression became mildly rueful. “...I must admit, I very much hope that you will stay with us. I should be trying to present all options as equal, but I think just this once I'll yield to myself.” She gave Sunset the most tender smile the younger pony had ever seen on the alicorn's face. “I missed you so. And I...well. You know.” She trailed off, uncharacteristically sheepish.

“...they won't just accept me, though.” Sunset frowned. “Anyone who remembers who I was will definitely take issue.”

"They will.” Celestia said simply, Sunset surprised from the sudden force in her voice. “But I have spent a thousand years nudging this nation along. There will be detractors and malcontents, but they will accept it. They have no choice in the matter; I've indulged them long enough. It is my turn to be indulged.”

Sunset leaned away from Celestia slightly, perturbed by the the strangely sinister expression on her former teacher's face. “...just like that?”

“Just like that. Though I should construct an appropriate story for your arrival...” She rubbed her chin thoughtfully, making a small oh! of interest when an idea hit her. She grinned at Sunset. “I have just the thing. It will shake things up a bit among the upper class, but they could use stirred up once in awhile, I think. How do you feel about being a long-lost relative?”

Sunset made a face, responding, “I'm a long-lost something or other....So you're okay with shocking your nation's citizens fundamentally as long as their bodies are okay?”

“I think you're underestimating my little ponies, Sunset. They have been witness to a number of dire calamities in recent memory; one more alicorn might well be greeted with indifference at this juncture.” She paused, noting Sunset's incredulous expression. “...an exaggeration. I hope.”

Sunset blinked. There it was, then. She could have it all, if she wanted it.

But should she have it?

Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes again, and breathed deep. She could feel Celestia's expectant eyes upon her.

All that she'd done, beginning to end, good and bad and in-between, came back to her. She could feel a warmth spreading from her hooves to her horn. It was a gentle thing, wrapping her in a blanket of heat that was somehow soothing. She opened her eyes, and flinched in surprise. The sparks of memory were rushing to her, joining together in a coat that was almost impossible to see through. She could only just perceive Celestia through the wall of lights.

“I suppose time's up...” Celestia's voice was subdued, as though she wasn't certain she believed what she saw.

Sunset felt the ground (or nondescript invisible surface) fall from beneath her, a bizarre pull lifting her into the air. The heat around her was rising rapidly, sparks apparently coming to surround her from everywhere. She screwed her eyes shut against the brightness, her forehooves waving ineffectually through the air as she realized that she was burning.

She curled in on herself, the roar of flame in her ears.

It was too bright.

She felt herself coming apart, could feel her flesh and bone and muscle crack and strain and shatter. She gave an almighty gasp, eyes snapping wide open as she arched backwards.

An image flashed in her mind of a small, soft violet feather, drifting in the wind.

Twilight had a problem.

Her proven stress-relief technique, taught by her very clever sister-in-law, was no longer working.

She and Luna had moved to the garden to get some fresh air and perhaps do a bit of stargazing while they waited for Sunset and Celestia to return from wherever (and whenever) they had gone. Twilight knew Luna was also hoping to simply distract her. It was less that she was being obvious and more that Twilight knew she just needed to be distracted.

It wasn't working, either.

She and Luna sat together silently, the diarch having long since given up on small talk and opting to...meditate? Twilight wasn't sure. Either way, it wasn't working for her.

Of course, Sunset consumed her thoughts. Where had she gone? What had happened to her? She shook her head silently, papping her cheeks with her hooves. She wasn't helping anything by driving herself into a frenzy. Once again, she inhaled and brought her hoof to her chest, trying in vain to exhale her worries.

It only served to remind her that it wasn't working.

She paced nervously around Luna, who sat silently, as though listening. A part of her resented the Moon Princess, who was apparently completely unconcerned with whatever fate had befallen her sister and Sunset. How could anypony be so nonchalant about this?

But what if she herself was just worrying too much? Maybe Luna had the right of it, and she needed to have faith in Princess Celestia and Sunset. Any minute now, surely, they'd return and--

Of course she'd want to believe that. That way she could ignore any responsibility she might've had for not protecting Sunset from--

From what? Princess Celestia? Even IF Celestia had meant Sunset harm, there would've been no way for Twilight to stop her, and Luna would surely intervene in such a case.

Would she? What if she--

She's here.

All other thoughts were pushed from her mind, something primal pulling her attention to the sky above the castle. Unbidden, her wings pumped. She distantly felt something holding her legs, felt only a minor, detached annoyance at her lack of progress. All else was fixated on the sky, on the pinprick of searing, terribly bright light that was rapidly swirling into something much more profound.

All at once, a massive blossom of flame erupted into the clouds, a wave of stifling heat overtaking the castle grounds. Everypony looked up, one servant dropping the basket in his teeth in shock. She couldn't hear the gasps and screams of surprise and fear. All sound was drowned out by a music so pure and sweet that she felt she might break down in tears. She didn't look away as the the vortex resolved itself into a most familiar effigy of the sun, arms of flame dancing merrily in the night as it hovered above the parapets and towers.

There it stayed, for but a moment, before it began descending and shrinking, the pure, elemental light it held casting a golden glow across all it touched. It reached the ground...and as if from an egg, the emblem faded, leaving behind a pony.

Twilight didn't feel the release of the force tugging on her as she approached the pony, in a strange daze. The pony stood, whipping her mane about and scattering sparkling motes before breathing out, taking in the mare before her with brilliant sea-green eyes. Behind her fiery locks two wings unfurled, flapping once and emitting a burst of glittering wind. She didn't even care that she too now seemed to sparkle in the moonlight.

“...hey, you.”

Twilight found herself suddenly very conscious of herself again, just in time for Sunset to step forward and nuzzle her gently, involuntarily bringing a silly smile and blush to her face as she returned the favor, savoring the strangely refreshing scent of Sunset's mane and coat.

They leaned away from one another, a sheepish smile on Sunset's face as Twilight beamed in pride. She leaned into Sunset again, feeling her chest would burst. Was it possible to reach a critical mass of joy? It never seemed to stop Pinkie, but--the line of inquiry died in her mind as she simply basked in the other mare's presence. She struggled to find the right words, but her eloquence was, as usual, nowhere to be found when she needed it.

“Sunset, I--I was so worried, but--You look so...” She found herself coming up short, meeting Sunset's knowing smile. “I-I mean--”

“Regal? Powerful? Unreasonably attractive? So lovely that you've lost words?”

“Oh, stop it!” Twilight batted her with a hoof, giggling even as she did. “You know what I mean. How do you feel?”

Sunset paused, her face becoming serious as she considered.

“...hungry.”

“Oh, this is the game you're going to play?”

“Yes!” Sunset chortled, her voice sounding so...free in a way Twilight adored. She'd only ever heard it a hooffull of times and each time it was as the sweetest song. “...but really, I feel..”

Sunset stepped away from Twilight and pumped her wings, her face screwed up as she concentrated. She looked back to the other mare with a heart-melting grin. “I feel so unwound! Like I've been wrapped in a blanket too tightly for so long and I'm finally free to stretch! I'VE NEVER FELT SO AWAKE!” She pumped her wings again and reared up, whooping as she ran about. Twilight couldn't resist racing to keep up with her, the pair making their way into the hedge maze, progress easily tracked by their laughter.

Celestia appeared behind Luna, who watched the pair with a barely concealed smile. She took up a seat next to her sister, a brilliant warmth she sometimes forgot she could feel welling up inside her as she watched her two former students canter about, running just for the joy of running. She could feel the urge to rush over and join them overtaking her, and tried to steel herself. She exhaled contentedly instead, loosening the iron control and allowing herself to relax...just this once.

“...oh, go on, you old nag.” Luna poked her with a hoof, goading her on with a mischievous grin.

“I shouldn't!” Celestia protested halfheartedly, though it took a completely unreasonable amount of her self-control to do so. “They're having a moment, Luna. You remember what it was like to have those, don't you?”

Luna snorted indignantly. “I may have been out of time for a millennium, sister, but I am not so out of touch that I can't recognize when I would be a fifth wheel.”

“Are you certain, sister dearest?” Celestia retorted, her voice only slightly smug. She was far too regal to make a singsong voice at anypony, even if they were her sister. Probably.

“Quite so.” Luna huffed, though her mouth's corners rose involuntarily. “...she seems like she was born for it, does she not?”

“They both do.” Celestia sighed. She put a hoof over her heart, the lack of a peytral more pleasing to her than was likely reasonable. “...I am...” She blinked, surprised to discover a wetness she hadn't noticed before. Luna looked up at her, a sympathetic smile on her face.

“...'Tis probably fine to cry, 'Tia. None will judge you here.”

“...It would be...i-improper.” Celestia said.

“Nonsense!” Luna exclaimed. “Twilight Sparkle! Sunset Shimmer! Come here at once, if you would!”

Celestia was taken aback by the sudden loudness, trying hurriedly to wipe her eyes before they returned--

“Princess? What's wrong?” Twilight's plaintive concern reached her, bringing her up short. She lowered her hooves, two sets of bright eyes looking at her with worry in their faces.

For one thousand years, Celestia Sol Lucet Omnibus had done her best to maintain absolute control over her emotions. She indulged her silly side once in a long while, or very rarely allowed a whim to take precedent...but had only surrendered completely to them a hooffull of times, and only ever in the privacy of her own chambers.

In this moment, her streak was broken, and she seized them both, the smaller mares grunting in surprise as she squeezed them. She felt Twilight nuzzle into her and Sunset settle down against her side. She looked to Luna through dewy eyes, her mouth working soundlessly as she found herself wordless. Her sister gave her a bracing, understanding smile and nodded to her.

Celestia inhaled shakily, settling back while maintaining her firm yet gentle hold on Sunset and Twilight. “M-my...my students...I...” She couldn't finish the statement, so she settled for another shaky, breathy laugh as she held them. “I-I'm...I'm so proud of you. I'm so proud...”

Celestia didn't notice Luna turn to leave, wiping a tear of her own away as she spread her wings. There was still much to sort, but it could probably wait until later.

It wouldn't do to interrupt the moment, after all.

Author's Note

AW YEAH FEELS

Sorry guys, no song this time. I had to stop and go over this a few times; not gonna lie, I still don't think I understand how best to write Celestia (or anyone really but HEY I do what I can). What do you think of Celestia's approximation of starry-princess-making-memory-land?

and look! only one cliffhanger this time! I'm getting better I swear. See you next time!

Decision, Discussion

Morning found Sunset and Twilight sitting blearily in a smaller dining room with Celestia, a modest breakfast of bran muffins before them. Sunset yawned, her jaw stretching so far that she felt it pop uncomfortably; she paid it no mind as she gingerly nibbled at the pastry she could only barely see with eyes open just enough to get a vague sense of what was before her. Twilight sat opposite her, practically slumped on the table. Sunset stifled a chuckle; it seemed even the prospect of sitting with Princess Celestia wasn't enough to conquer her incompatibility with early starts.

The eldest alicorn for her part seemed to be quite ready to face the day, immaculately clean and regal before she even had anything on her schedule. Sunset wondered distantly if being the keeper of the sun at all affected Celestia's circadian rhythm; it wasn't inconceivable, after all. She sat up as the facts she knew started returning to her, the mental exercise helping her wake up faster. In all the time she'd known the Princess, she'd never seen her ever display anything like Twilight's lethargy, at least not during the morning. Her mind spun, numbers and calculations coming to her despite her sleepiness as she put a hoof to her chin, considering...and then she noted the mare herself giving her a quietly amused look.

“....what?” Sunset flushed, the sensation of having been caught dancing badly coming to mind. Celestia raised an eyebrow, smile still present as she asked,

“Something on your mind, Sunset?”

“I...uh...well...” Sunset blinked slowly. A dawning (and awkward) realization hit her: Celestia was right there. She could've just asked her. She winced visibly as she replied, “N-no...nothing. Just remembered something embarrassing.”

“Oh? Do tell, I would love to hear more on your time in--”

A high-pitched keening from the other end of the dining hall interrupted her as a fiery blur swooped into the room, making a beeline right for the eldest Princess. Sunset noticed Celestia roll her eyes, an unusual gesture of open exasperation.

The shape resolved itself into a sleek avian profile, landing on the table before them with a final flap of its wings sending a wave of warm air over the trio. A pair of narrow, shining eyes peered inquisitively behind a proud hooked beak, a thin crest flaring slightly as the bird took in Sunset.

Sunset blinked, a disbelieving smile splitting her face as the bird awkwardly trundled over her plate of muffins and warbled at the pony cheerfully.

“Is that Philomena?”

Celestia allowed herself a chuckle as the phoenix gave an impressive hop, landing atop Sunset's heretofore orderly mane and whistling a song with no rhythm as she rubbed her beak all over the pony's head. Sunset giggled, raising a hoof to gently pet the bird.

“I missed you too, girl!” Philomena squawked as she craned her head down to look Sunset in the eyes, tilting her head and nipping gently at her snout.

Twilight seemed to have roused herself at the sight of the phoenix, rubbing an eye and turning to Celestia. “I guess it would make sense that Sunset would know Philomena...how long have you owned her, if you don't mind me asking? Is she older than either of us?”

“Oh, Philomena isn't quite that old.” Celestia replied airily, crossing her hooves before her with a mysterious smile. She enjoyed the sudden furrowing of Twilight's brow as the lavender mare began thinking. “Ask Sunset.”

Sunset started as Twilight turned to her, stopping mid-stroke as she ran a hoof down the bird's back while she crooned contentedly. “Eh? Oh! Ah, yeah.” She smiled softly, a wistful, nostalgic look on her face. “When the Princess made me her student, one of the first tasks I was entrusted with was the care of a phoenix egg, to help teach me responsibility.” She giggled as the phoenix cooed at her, perhaps smugly. “The egg hatched into Philomena here...Celestia let me keep her, so long as I took care of her. Let me tell you, the first time she molted was terrifying.”

Sunset paused, looking to Celestia with an unreadable expression. “You kept her? All this time?”

The question apparently took the Diarch aback, surprise registering in her slightly widened eyes.

“Of course I did, Sunset. Why wouldn't I? It wasn't as though she would be at all to blame for any of our disagreements, and I was sure you hadn't meant to abandon her. I had hoped that you would return eventually. And you did!” Celestia smiled, looking to the bird. “She's been a dear friend, though she is a bit of a prankster.”

Sunset's face was pensive as she looked down at Philomena, who fixed the pony with an expectant look.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia.” Sunset felt a knot in her heart, a fresh locus of guilt forming. It was overridden with a tingling warmth that had only partially to do with the phoenix currently cuddling up against her chest.

The light of day made the conference room seem somehow less intimidating, Sunset found. The fact that they were coming in with all the cards on the table probably helped, she mused. It was a weight off her shoulders. The problem with keeping secrets was that even a single one could stretch out into a long, extended web if the situation turned unfavorable and you weren't consistent with whom you told or didn't tell.

Sunset noted the blackened table and hole burned in the carpet where she'd stood and winced...but in her defense, that had been the Princess, not her.

Twilight took up a seat next to her and inhaled, seemingly gathering her mind. Sunset smiled wryly as she recognized the nervous energy coursing in her form, all fidgety and looking about for something, anything to distract her.

“Bit for your thoughts?”

“Eh? O-oh, I'm just...” Twilight paused, trying to find the right words. “I'm trying to prepare myself, I guess? I mean, even though we discussed this, it doesn't change that nothing's really set in stone until everypony is in accord. I just hope Princess Celestia is agreeable, though I don't see why she wouldn't be.” She hesitated before speaking again. “...Sunset, are you sure?”

Sunset grinned, displaying a confidence that she did not at all feel inside. “I'm...I'm sure. I've made my decision.”

“If you want to change your mind, I won't judge you or be mad, Sunset. I want you to be happy.” Twilight said, her face conflicted. “I...I know I don't seem like it, but I really will respect your decision, if it's what you really want.”

Sunset's heart swelled, but a tang of guilt seemed to cling to it at the idea of making Twilight sad. “Trust me, Twilight. This is...well, I THINK this is the right decision.”

“You THINK?” Twilight cupped her own face in her hooves, anxiety coming to her face. “Oh, Sunset!”

“H-hey! Relax! I've thought about this really hard, we talked about it!” Sunset raised a hoof placatingly. “Please, Twilight. Just...trust me, okay?”

Twilight's agonized expression didn't really do anything to reinforce her nod. Sunset swallowed involuntarily; I shouldn't have said anything, now I'M nervous.

The door opening behind them grabbed their attention. Princess Luna walked in first, nodding to the pair cordially. Sunset noted that she seemed more tired than normal; the princess of the night didn't have quite the usual hawk-like alertness she'd come to associate with her. With a soft sigh, Luna settled down across the table and closed her eyes as though listening for something.

A moment later, Celestia appeared, her expression set in the usual polite interest that she favored when she wanted to keep a straight face (which was all the time, Sunset remembered). She glanced at her guards, who nodded respectfully and closed the door behind her, presumably taking up positions outside. The Diarch herself settled down in the same place she had been in the previous night. Again, Sunset was struck by how different the chamber was during the day when the occupants weren't anxious. She didn't seem at all fazed by the blackened wood only a few inches to her side, tenting her hooves thoughtfully as she closed one eye.

“Well, here we are again. I believe that there's much to do, so perhaps we should dispense with pleasantries and get down to the brass tacks, as it were.” She looked to Sunset as she placed her hooves back on the floor, an expectant look in her eyes. “Sunset, you have the floor, as its your decision that we're here to...hear.” Celestia allowed herself a small smile as Luna rolled her eyes.

Sunset nodded, taking a shuddering breath. Her heart felt queasy, if that was the right word for it. It was as though her stomach could drop to her hooves at any moment. She could feel Celestia's eyes boring into her.

No turning back, she thought to herself. This is the choice you've made.

“I...I want to stay.”

The Diarchs before her sat up, Celestia's polite smile becoming more genuine as she exhaled softly.

Sunset paused a moment, taking a breath, and continued,

“I want to stay in Equestria...but I don't want the portal to be closed.”

Luna's expression became inquisitive as Celestia's eyes narrowed only very slightly. The bizarre sensation of abandon that came from having already said too much came far too early for this conversation, Sunset mused internally, but here they were anyway.

“The portal should be watched over, that much I can agree with. But I don't want the friendships I have, the memories we've made together, to be ignored in that figuring.” She found herself speaking with a conviction she wasn't sure she was showing on her face. “I do want to stay in Equestria if you'll allow me to, but not at the cost of never seeing my friends again.”

Celestia was silent for a moment, her eyes never leaving Sunset as her words were digested. Sunset decided to try to preserve what momentum she had, continuing,

“My friends might be a world away, but they're amazing ponies--er, people. Yeah, we had a rough start,” she allowed, a sardonic smile on her face as Twilight grinned at her, “but we came so far together. I'll allow going through the motions of school again wasn't very exciting, but it was still a new experience, having po--people who cared and who I cared about. I'm not going to throw that away.”

Sunset glanced to Twilight and back to Celestia, her jaw set.

“It flies in the face of friendship. I won't do that, wings or not. It's not worth it.”

There was a yawning silence. Luna tented her hooves, a smile behind them as she scrutinized Sunset. For some reason, this smile made her as nervous as Celestia's naked disapproval, but she wasn't entirely sure why. The elder alicorn inhaled, her expression pensive as she thought.

“...A fair point, Sunset Shimmer. It wouldn't be in keeping with friendship. But how can you be sure the portal will be safe?”

“I can't.” Sunset responded simply. Celestia's face turned stony, as though she had expected that answer. “There's no way of guaranteeing something bad doesn't happen and the portal doesn't end up being found out by someone as inquisitive and less kind than Twilight Sparkle. The human world's instance of her, I mean. But it's been there, opening once every thirty moons for as long as the statue has been there, at least. You've had it for at least since I was a student of yours, and according to Twilight that would have been ten-ish years ago in Equestria. Did anything bad come out of it since I went through it, or before I went into it?”

“..I would not say so, no.” Celestia responded. Sunset furrowed her brow at the noncommittal answer, but nodded and continued.

“Alright then. So why close it now, when it could be better protected than it ever has been?”

Celestia didn't respond immediately. Sunset felt a growing nervous gnawing in her stomach as the Princess seemed to stare right through her.

“Ignorance is a protection all its own, Sunset Shimmer. Sometimes putting something under guard only serves to illustrate that it's worth guarding.” She spoke with the confidence of long experience as she continued, “After so many have been witness to the portal and the creatures that come from beyond it, after all that has come from it and the crises that rose from it, can you say it will go untroubled?”

“The only person who came inquiring after the Battle of the Bands was Twilight and we definitely weren't at all low-key about that particular fiasco.” Sunset countered. “The Friendship Games were a competition between two schools and any damage therein was limited to school grounds. If we didn't get more scrutiny after the the Sirens came calling then we're probably fine.”

Twilight chose this moment to interject, saying, “It really was pretty...ostentatious during our battle with them. It's hard to really explain in words.”

Celestia closed her eyes, a hum of thought in her throat.

“...so, you won't stay unless the portal stays open?”

“I didn't say that.” Sunset answered, a smile on her face. “I want...I want you to trust me. If you want to trust me with a crown, I'm asking you to trust me with that door.”

“It would be quite odd for you to trust me, of all ponies, with so much as soon as I had returned with my first act being one of imprisoning you and attempting to cloak Equestria in night eternal,” Luna remarked dryly, “And not extending the same courtesy to your former student.”

Celestia frowned as she looked to her sister. “Luna, that's a different matter...”

“How so?” Luna pressed, her eyes hard. “You place great stock in assessing a matter as is; the only real difference between us is the scale of our offenses. Truly, one might accuse you of being too quick to overlook my actions, for which I am grateful.” her gaze softened for a bit, a smile gracing her features, before turning cold again, “But it does not change my actions or exonerate me that you are my sister.”

“Princess Celestia...I know you didn't want me to come with Sunset to this meeting, but I did it anyway. I think that's...well, it's one of the few times I think I've ever disobeyed a direct request from you. At least deliberately.” Twilight chuckled nervously. “But even I find your reluctance to keep the portal open a bit strange. You've allowed me to keep it in my home, to experiment with it and examine it. If you thought it was so dangerous, why did you allow me to do that?”

Celestia turned to Twilight, a note genuine surprise on her face as the smaller mare spoke. “I...”

“Princess. Please.” Sunset pleaded, her heart warming at the support from the other ponies. She could see Celestia's indecision as she thought; she wasn't used to being argued with, it seemed. Sunset wryly noted in a corner of her mind that in the ten years since she had gone there might not have been many ponies who openly questioned her to her face. Anxiety swelled again as Celestia closed her eyes and breathed in, at this point her obvious re-centering gesture.

“...I...I will trust you, Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia answered. A wave of relief crashed on Sunset, making her settle on to her cushion and beam at the alicorn. “It may be that my remark to you last night about being too controlling still stands.” She noted, amusement in her voice.

Celestia cleared her throat and added,

“I must ask that you at least let us know when you decide to visit the other world. Please.”

Twilight and Sunset shared a look, a wry smile on the former's face. Sunset grinned in response.

“Well then!” Luna said loudly, conspicuously stifling a yawn as she did, “I would hazard a guess that our most pressing issue is then solved. Perhaps now we can adjourn?”

“Not yet, Sister dearest.” Celestia responded, her voice saccharine in a way that made Sunset feel a kernel of nervousness in her heart. “There remains much to decide.” There was something distressing about hearing the Princess speak in antiquated linguistics, but that could perhaps be attributed to only hearing her speak that way when she was upset.

Luna grimaced. “But Sister, I truly am tired. Can we not settle these things closer to nightfall?” The younger ponies glanced at one another, taken aback by the sheer...petulance of the lunar Diarch's voice. Sunset wondered if the sheer reverence Equestria had for their rulers wasn't very, very misplaced some days. She was torn from her wonder when Celestia spoke authoritatively,

“No, Luna. The sooner these things are arranged, the sooner they will be done. There's no need to dawdle about when we're all present and awake. Mostly.” She amended with a small smile to Luna, who was giving her a dark look. “Now then, about the ceremony itself...”

Author's Note

~~Kept you waiting, huh?~~

Man it's good to be back. The past several months have been a blur of shenanigans left and right; seemed like every time I sat down to write something else demanded my attention. There just aren't enough hours in the day! Even when I did sit down, I found myself struck by a sense that I was trying to stretch something too far, that I was attempting to pad something that was essentially complete (which was untrue; I was just rather full of myself, retrospectively).

To that end, here's a (very) short chapter to get back in the swing of things! I'm going to try to start peeling apart this tangled mess of a story, to separate the threads into stories of their own from here on out. Aborted arcs may be blamed squarely on me and my horrid lack of foresight, but the majority of them WILL be addressed in forthcoming stories. You've all helped me learn and grow as a writer over this long time together, and I hope you'll stick with me as we wrap this particular tale up!

LET'S RIDE ON, FRIENDS

Prologue: Purpose

Canterlot High School was much like any other high school, when one cared to look at it. It had its classrooms, its halls. It had its auditorium, its library, its track and field, its courts. It had a cafeteria, a trophy case showcasing its achievements and awards, its offices, and even a central lobby with an impressive dome of a skylight. The school had its contingent of staff, its numerous subjects to be taught, and a far more numerous student body that boasted a variety of faces, philosophies, and histories.

In all respects, Canterlot High was like any other secondary school one might find if one cared to look at it.

And yet, it wasn't at the same time.

It was with this dichotomy in mind that Sunset Shimmer stood uncertainly before the equine statue that reared proudly before the school's main steps, looking back at the building that had been her stomping grounds for the previous four years of her life as the sun itself began the slow process of dipping beneath the horizon to make way for nightfall.

In her hand, she gripped a oblong case containing her diploma, her certificate of having done her part and graduating from the school, despite her rough road there. She had already shed her ceremonial cap and gown, folded neatly on the grass at the base of the statue's pedestal. In her other hand, she held tightly to an ornately bound journal emblazoned with a stylized sun, her personal sigil in this world, and a much more important emblem in her homeland. Her blouse bore the mark as well, printed right on her sternum, her red and gold hair cascading haphazardly behind her as it framed her amber face and cyan eyes that now lingered uneasily on the front steps of the building.

Had it already been four years?

Where had all of her time gone? The happiest year of her life had seemingly flown by Sunset. She remembered the Fall Formal. She remembered the Battle of the Bands. She remembered the winter holidays spent with her friends, who were a family in themselves. The Friendship Games were only a semester behind her. It had been the greatest eight months she'd ever experienced, and now...was it over? She glanced at the diploma's case in her left hand, realizing her knuckles were turning white with the force she gripped it.

She had nothing—no. That wasn't true. She had her friends. She turned to the tome in her right hand. She had family. After all, family was something you chose.

The thought did nothing to ease the trepidation in Sunset's heart, even as she took a seat at the base of the statue before the mirror dominating its face.

“Sunset?”

She looked up, unable to school her expression into a smile before meeting the eyes of a pair of young women still in their graduation gowns, hats in their hands.

Applejack moved with an easy confidence that showed through her robes. Her straw-colored hair was carefully braided behind her as opposed to her usual horse-tail, her expression one of concern as she knelt down before her friend. Behind her, the timid Fluttershy looked with equal worry at Sunset, stooping slightly.

“Are you alright, Sunset? We lost track of you after we went to talk to our families...” Her voice was soft, and demure. Sunset might've had trouble hearing it, if she wasn't so accustomed to the volume or lack thereof.

“Yeah, I'm...fine. I'm fine, guys.”

Applejack raise a single eyebrow, plainly not buying it. “You're not fine, sugarcube. Don't try to keep it bottled up; what's eatin ya?”

Sunset Shimmer considered attempting to deflect, just for a little while longer. It probably would do her no good, but there was a sense of stubborn pride in her that didn't like to admit when she was wrong. All the same, Fluttershy and Applejack were her friends...She ran a hand through her hair, sighing as she set her diploma on her journal.

“I'm just...is this really it, guys?”

Her friends glanced at each other, confused. “D'ya mean graduation? I mean, yeah, we're done! We got through four years of high school, Sunset. We earned this, earned these diplomas. Heck, the last year was even the best! Most excitement I've ever had in my life over the year, anyway.”

Fluttershy nodded as she chimed in, “It was very scary at times, but it was also fun, too. We even have our own sort of magic to support us and each other as we move into our futures. I know you've been feeling down for the last few days, Sunset, but this is a big step forward!”

“Fluttershy's right, sugarcube. I understand you're gonna miss the school and the good times we've had, but you're going toward a new day and a new life ahead of ya! Although, come to think of it, I don't actually remember you telling us what you meant to do after we got done here.” Applejack scratched her temple, consternation on her face. “Suppose I wasn't listenin very well; sorry about that, Sunset.”

Sunset looked her in the eye, her expression sad. “No, thats--”

“Hey everybody! What's going on? Why are we sitting in front of the statue? Are you taking a selfie with the Wondercolt? Ooh, is it time for another group picture? DASH, HOLD MY PHONE!”

The trio barely had a chance to get a word in edgewise before they were pulled into a bonecrushing group hug by a deceptively powerful pair of pink arms. Sunset was reasonably sure she heard Pinkie Pie make a squee noise. Rainbow Dash for her part seemed nonplussed as she fiddled with her friend's phone. “...Pinkie, how am I gonna take a picture when I have no idea how this phone works? I don't know where you keep your camera on this new thing...”

Just as suddenly as she had arrived Pinkie released Sunset, Applejack and Fluttershy and skittered (scuttled? Teleported?) over to Dash, her tightly bound hair finally starting to slip the clips that had been trying valiantly to keep the curls contained. Rainbow for her part tousled her chromatic hair as she rubbed her head in confusion. “What are you guys talkin' about, anyway?”

“We couldn't find Sunset after we left our seats, so we came to find her but she's feelin' down.”

Rainbow looked at Sunset, her perplexity deepening. “Wha? Why'd she be feeling down, we're finally done with classes and homework and tests and we even got these sweet diplomas!” She brandished her case before her for emphasis, grinning.

“Yes, well I'm sure you're feeling ecstatic, Rainbow dear, but you're forgetting what that means.” Rarity's refined accent chimed in behind the inveterate athlete, her own deep blue eyes sparkling as she appeared on scene, still dressed in her own graduation robes. “Sunset is probably sad that we won't all be able to get together every day from here on. Am I right, darling?”

Twilight Sparkle chose to appear at that moment, adjusting her thick-rimmed glasses on her nose. Sunset briefly wondered if she would ever get a pair that fit her properly, but she suspected there was sentimental value in those frames. “Maybe she forgot to get something out of the school before they locked the doors? I imagine we could go find Vice-Principal Luna and explain, she might be able to let us in...”

“Did you leave your journal in your locker, Sunset? Oh, no there it is. Did you forget to grab a particular book, then?” Fluttershy asked, her voice caring.

“I bet she left her gym clothes in there. Man, those are gonna stink in a few days!”

Sunset raised her hand, “Guys, I--”

“Rainbow, don't be so uncouth!” Rarity admonished. “Those are a lady's clothes you're speaking of, not some brutish boy's sweaty tee shirt.”

“I hate to break it to ya, Rares, but girls sweat just as much when ya do something physical and ya know it.” Applejack chimed in.

“MY gym clothes always smell like cinnamon!”

“Pinkie, I'm reasonably sure that's not physically possible.”

“Not with THAT attitude!”

“What? That doesn't--”

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose as the speculation went on. She managed to hold her tongue for a solid three minutes until Pinkie suggested she'd left an embarrassing photograph from the group's holiday party in a box somewhere in the school's classrooms.

“First, I don't have embarrassing pictures. That I know of. Especially not ones I'd leave lying around in a box! Second, that's not why I'm feeling down--”

“Knew she was feelin' down.” Applejack muttered.

“AJ! I'm not—I mean, I am—I..” Sunset sputtered, her thoughts coming out jumbled as her instinct to snark fought in a vicious three-way battle against her wish to be honest with her friends and a simultaneous need to groan in annoyance. “Uuuugh, I just...” She decided to split the difference and hold her hands out as she inhaled slowly and exhaled slowly. After a brief moment of silence, she met the variably confused, expectant, and worried faces of her best friends, and spoke.

“I'm...I have been feeling a little sad, yeah. It's not anything you guys could do anything about, so I didn't want to trouble you. Which...is kind of a basic friend thing, so I hope you'll let that particular slip up go. It's...” She looked past Rarity and Twilight, at the school. More specifically, she gazed at a somewhat newer segment of wall. She'd helped build that by hand...rather, rebuild it by hand. She looked up at the visible cracks in the Wondercolt. She'd been present for its destruction. She considered the musical equipment that she even now had waiting for her back in her room...that she'd never invited her friends over to see.

“...It's what, darling?” Rarity asked, her voice low and worried.

“...What are you guys gonna do?”

“Say what?” Rainbow returned, momentarily confused, before picking up on Sunset's meaning. “Oh! Well, I'm gonna go visit my uncle for a few weeks and then it's off to summer training! Gotta stay in top shape if I'm gonna be riding that sports scholarship at Everton.”

“I'm going to study veterinary medicine...I'm interning at the shelter over the summer.” Fluttershy chimed in quietly.

“My application for the independent study program at Everton went through, so I'll be going there with Rainbow. Ideally, they'll let me share a dorm room with her while we're there.” Twilight remarked.

“Summertime is a slow season for apples but it's also when we usually take care of things that need patched up like the barn; I imagine I'll just start working there full time from now on. Gonna be on me and Big Mac to keep the place running since Granny just ain't as spry as she used to be.”

“I'm going to culinary classes at the community college down the road! It's not far from my house and I'll learn how to make even more yummy treats that I can share with you all and mphpmpmpmhfhmph” Pinkie's nascent rambling was cut off with Rarity's hand as she capped off the round of responses.

“And last but certainly not least my trip overseas will be in a few weeks; going to study in France, you know! Learn where the bleeding edge of fashion is, maybe pick up a few business pointers on the way. I'll be there until around the end of August...”

Sunset nodded, but didn't say anything, her expression unreadable.

Applejack spoke first, suspicion in her voice. “...Sunset, y'never did tell me what your plans were after we graduated, did you?” At the fiery-haired girl's silence, she glanced at the others, receiving a number of shrugs and one “I'unno!” from Pinkie. Twilight quipped, “Sunset, what ARE you going to do? Did you get accepted to a school?”

“...no.”

Twilight tilted her head in confusion, her glasses sliding down her nose slightly. “Er...are you going to go to work directly? Where are you working?”

“I'm not going to work, Twilight.” Sunset stood up, taking a deep breath. “I...I don't know what I'm gonna do. I...I didn't think I would get this far. For some reason, I guess...I thought it wouldn't end. That we could just keep on going, being friends, not worrying about this stuff.”

“Whoa, Sunset. Have you done...like, anything? No applications anywhere? No school, no job, no...I mean, what're you gonna do? You can't just do nothing. I mean, I guess you could, but...” Rainbow trailed off, withering beneath a glare from Rarity.

“Sunset, dear, why didn't you say anything about this before?”

“I...I don't know! I guess I...I don't know what I want. There's nothing in this world that really interests me! You gotta understand, my talent, my destiny, was magic back home! It was my everything, and knowing it, mastering it, being the best at it was what I truly enjoyed.” Sunset paced nervously away from the statue as she spoke. “Here, there's nothing like that! The only magic here is contained in us, and I know how it works now! Anomalies only ever appeared nearby us, and only when we gathered or did something unusual and we've tidied them up to nothing, and if we're all going our separate ways then our magic will be weakened and there'll be no need for me and I...” She looked up, apparently unaware that her rambling had sped up and was starting to bridge on hysteria.

“I don't want anything this world has to offer besides you guys, because I understand the rest already! Nothing fulfills me, but we're all splitting apart because we have our own lives to lead, and I get that, but I--” She had unwittingly started tearing up. Almost on instinct, her friends clustered around her, supporting her as she hiccuped.

“I just want that sense of purpose back. I can't find that here, and I don't know what to do!”

Behind the small crowd, the mirror surface of the statue's base flashed as a figure slid out of it, nearly stumbling to her knees as she did.

“Bwuh! That's always a doozy of a first step...” Her violet eyes glinted as she looked at the gaggle of friends clustered around Sunset. “Oh no, did I come at a bad time? I'm sorry! Are you alright, Sunset Shimmer?”

A short while later the crowd was clustered a few too many to a booth in Sugarcube Corner, with both Twilights incidentally enjoying identical shakes. Sunset found herself struck by the uncanny symmetry.

“I'm sorry I didn't make it in time for your graduation ceremony, everyone. There was a report on the geologic properties of the caves near Ponyville that needed compiled by tomorrow, but I ended up getting bound up in settling a dispute in town square between Roseluck and Golden Harvest, and it took longer than I anticipated, so I had to double down on the report, and I'm still not sure it'll make it to Canterlot in time. Still, I should've kept better track of the hours.”

“It's fine, Princess. We can't really expect you to drop important matters for something as silly as a graduation.” Sunset waved her hand dismissively, until a thought struck her. “Wait a minute, how did you even know our graduation date? I don't remember sending a letter to you. Not that I'm not happy to see you, but--”

Princess Twilight smiled as she quipped, “I calculated it! Schools in Equestria follow a roughly similar schedule as schools in this world and I had a school handbook in my satchel when I went back through. The tricky part was trying to account for the disparity in the passage of time between two worlds...”

“...probably because of desynchronized threads in the spatial weave, if I had to guess. I didn't study time magic as thoroughly as I probably should've, but I know Gray Pilgrim's Law states that temporal forces are best viewed as an interlinked concept with spatial forces. This is an another space, so it would have another time structure and flow...” Sunset responded herself, finding to her surprise that her old studies came back with little effort. A pang of nostalgia clutched her as she recalled a study session with her old mentor.

“Right! So I took Gray Pilgrim's Law and did a little napkin math, which was getting me nowhere until I remembered Time Crash's Theorem. After that it was just a matter of applying the numbers, and here I am! Er, a little late, but here.” Twilight finished sheepishly, curling a lock of hair around her finger.

Sunset nodded sagely. “That makes sense.” She then realized that six other faces were staring at the two of them with expressions running the gamut from flat to bordering on a headache. “...what?”

Applejack coughed and responded, “Well, I'd say that was all Greek to us, sugarcube, but I feel like that's not a strong enough sayin' for what we're thinkin'.”

Rainbow whispered “Nnneeeerrrds!” just loudly enough to be obnoxious, prompting a laugh from Pinkie as Fluttershy and Rarity covered their mouths to poorly conceal giggles of their own. The bespectacled Twilight had a strange expression on her face that Sunset couldn't quite place; was it ire? Envy? She didn't get a chance to ask as the Princess continued.

“Well, we were both students of the Princess! Of course we're going to be acquainted with similar laws. Which reminds me...”

She turned to Sunset with a questioning tone. “...now, as I understand it when I arrived you were feeling...lost? Uncertain?”

Sunset sighed and rubbed the back of her head; she hadn't wanted to trouble her other friends with this and she really wasn't interested in bothering Princess Twilight with it, but she was unlikely to be able to brush it off after her little display. “I'm...yeah, I guess that's one way to put it. Princess, you probably know best what I'm feeling. It's like...I'm doing great objectively. I've graduated. Uh, again. I had excellent grades, I could probably apply to any school I wanted to here. It's just fact that I'm smart enough. But...”

Placing a hand on her shoulder, Princess Twilight nodded solemnly. “It's not what you need.”

Rainbow chimed in, “Waitwait, hold up. What do you mean, what she needs?”

Twilight tapped her chin thoughtfully, and spoke, “Well...you've probably noticed the symbol Sunset has on a lot of her clothes, and the one your friend and I have as a common motif.” The human Twilight started and reached up, patting her hair clip. She'd noticed her otherworldly doppelganger had a similar emblem on her, but she'd chalked that up to weird dimensional shenanigans. “Where Sunset and I come from, they're called cutie marks.”

“Pffft, wha-haha-hat? CUTIE marks? That's so lame!” Rainbow laughed.

“I think it's kinda nice.” Fluttershy interjected quietly.

“It is rather childish, but I think it precious all the same. In any case, you were saying, Princess?”

Twilight and Sunset shared a similarly annoyed and mildly embarassed expression as the former continued, “As I was saying, they're called cutie marks—Dash, stop it!-- and they're representations of our destinies, our most precious talents. My cutie mark, for example, represents magic in all its forms, because it's my passion and what brings me the most joy in life! My world's Rainbow Dash has THAT symbol on your shirt there--” She punctuated with a finger stabbed at Dash, “-- on her, and it represents her love of speed and physical exertion.”

Dash looked down at her shirt briefly. “...Now that's just creepy. Are we all like that?”

“Yes.” Twilight responded simply.

“Freaky, dude.”

Sunset cut in, anxious to drag the conversation back on track. “My mark, like Twilight said, is this sun. It represents magic, like Twilight's. It's actually uncommon to have marks with identical meanings, but I suppose it makes sense that two fillies with that sort of talent would be found by the Princess.”

Princess Twilight spoke again, “In any case, these marks represent a great deal about who we are and what we want from life. What our true purpose is. Sunset's talent, like mine, is mastery of magic...but the magic here is so limited, and even in the comparatively brief time she's spent here, I imagine she's already got a very solid grasp on how it works and how to use it effectively.” She glanced at Sunset, receiving a nod in confirmation.

Pinkie chose to speak at this moment, to the surprise of all. “So what you're saying is that Sunny is feeling unhappy because the thing she really loves to do with all her heart and soul is a thing she can't do here and because she's a pony and its such a big part of being a pony she gets unhappy and unfulfilled no matter what she pours herself into because she really really REALLY loves magic but the magic here isn't complicated or hard or plentiful and she already has it all figured out and even if I baked her a feel-better cake and she ate the whole thing she'd just be full but not happy and wow that's all really sad when I state it all at once.” She deflated somewhat as her monologue slowed down, her face falling.

The native Twilight chose to speak at this point, her voice quiet and wavering. “...Is there anything that can be done? Anything to help her?”

Princess Twilight blinked. “Well, it's not like she's sick. But...if the things I've seen in Equestria are any indication, she'll be dealing with this for the forseeable future. It's sad, but...I don't know enough about this world to know of any alternative. I'm...I'm sorry, Sunset.” She placed her hand on Sunset's in a gesture of consolation.

Sunset for her part inhaled, and sighed. “It's..it's fine, I guess. I might not have that same sense of purpose, but that doesn't mean I don't have things I can do. There's plenty of things in this world that I could study, lots of options open to me. I'll go to the public library on Monday, see about--”

“What if you went back?”

Seven pairs of eyes turned to the quavering voice of Twilight Sparkle. She seemed to shake in her seat as she spoke, tears welling up at the corners of her eyes behind her glasses. “You could g-go back. To Equestria. Where y-you could go back to doing what you l-love. T-that way you can feel fulfilled a-and we know you'll be h-h-happy!” It was clearly taking everything she had not to break down even as she spoke.

Sunset's heart wrenched painfully. “W-what? I—no, Twilight, I don't need to...I can stay here. It's n-not that big a deal! I'll get over it! I'm feeling better already!”

Rarity wrapped her arms around Twilight as she wept, patting her back sympathetically. “Darling, we know that's not true. I like to think we're better friends than that...and I think I speak for all of us when I say that if you truly need this, we won't hold it against you.”

“Rarity's right, sugarcube.” Applejack chimed in. “We wouldn't be good friends if we asked you to stay here and be unhappy just for our sake.”

“We'll be sad that we won't see you very often, but with graduation and everyone spreading out that was gonna happen anyway! If it's what you need to be happy, Sunny, then it's what we want for you!” Pinkie leaned across the table, a somewhat subdued smile on her face.

“We would never want to stop you from being happy, Sunset. If this is really what will help, then I say you should do it.” Fluttershy's voice was quiet, but her conviction was apparent.

“I don't know what I'd do if I couldn't play soccer, Sunset. I mean, it's the thing I love the most! If I couldn't do it then I'd feel crummy all the time, even though I'm good at other things. It'd color every other thing I tried to do as 'not-soccer' forever and that'd SUCK.” Rainbow stated. “If this is what makes you happiest, there's no reason not to go for it.”

Sunset looked to each face. All six looked back to her, reassuring and strong; even Twilight as she wiped the tears from her eyes and smiled unsteadily. She turned to the Princess, at a loss. “Twilight, come on. Tell them I'll--” she stopped as she was met with a similarly wobbly smile on Twilight's face. “What? Why are you crying?!”

“I'm not crying! This is...it's liquid pride! Yep!” Twilight brushed the wetness away as she continued, “You girls really care, huh?” At the round of nods, she went on. “For what it's worth, Sunset...I think that it's a good idea. I'm not saying you have to stay in Equestria forever. With the journals we can open the portal whenever we want, and you can come and go as you please. For the time being, why not just spend a few weeks back home? Get a feel for what you want, start picking up magic again. It might be just what you need.”

Sunset's mind reeled. It wasn't like she hadn't considered the possibility before; going back to Equestria had been at the back of her mind ever since she had originally come through the dimensional door. The reasons had varied wildly through the years, with fear of the unknown eventually supplanted by smoldering anger and resentment. Comparatively recently that had been replaced with hollow regret and a genuine desire to talk to her mentor, her teacher, her moth--friend, just one more time. To say she was sorry to that pony's face, if only once and for the last time.

For a brief flash, she wondered why she hadn't already. It wasn't as though she couldn't before; all it would've taken was a request to Twilight Sparkle. Her first friend would almost certainly have obliged her as quickly as she was able and she could've made her peace with Celestia. Had a chance to speak to her, to apologize, to...to absolve herself of the guilt. To see Equestria, to feel magic at her command again, to have her nature returned to her. To feel that familiar sun on her face, the warm wind in her mane.

At some level, she knew why she hadn't.

She was afraid.

Sunset Shimmer closed her eyes for a moment, taking in a deep breath. “I...let me sleep on it. I'll think about it tonight, and I'll tell you all tomorrow when I decide.” The girls around her seemed to accept this, though Princess Twilight had an appraising expression on her face as Sunset spoke. “For now, let's finish our shakes and try to enjoy tonight. It's not every day you finish a stage of your life, after all!”

The collected Rainbooms nodded and tried to go back to cheerier topics, discussing their plans for the summer, and beyond that, the future.

Sunset Shimmer asked the right questions, participated and listened appropriately, laughed at the right moments and carried on the conversations. But she couldn't shake the feeling that the Equestrian Twilight Sparkle's eyes were boring into her for the rest of the evening.

Author's Note

Will post this first. Next chapters when I leave work. Enjoy!

Points of View

A night's rest and pre-emptive (sloppy) barrier ward against the Pinkie Pie she suspected was inbound on her bedroom door later, Sunset rolled out of bed awkwardly onto her hooves, stumbling only slightly as she made her way to the lavatory to start the day. She wasn't certain, but she could swear that this world's light was more insistent somehow, piercing petty things like physical barriers to force wakefulness on sleepy eyes. It would make sense, in a backwards way, she supposed.

She was only partway through brushing her teeth when a dull crack and mental alert that her barrier had been hit jarred her into dropping her brush in the sink. Sunset rushed to her bedroom door, only to find a small...dragon, she suspected, on the ground on the other side, rubbing his now somewhat flatter nose. He sat up, giving her a look of annoyance as she dispelled the ward.

“Y'know, if you REALLY didn't want breakfast, you could'a just left a note or something on the door.”

“I'm sorry...Spike?” Sunset asked, getting a terse nod in confirmation. “I didn't mean to cause you trouble. I was trying to make sure Pinkie didn't find me before I was ready.” Sunset knew that Twilight's assistant (and also maybe child? She wasn't certain about the details) had been a dragon on this side, but this little violet creature with bright eyes and a yellow-green stomach wasn't quite what she'd been expecting all the same. Maybe something slightly larger or more intimidating? No, he'd been so small on the other side of the mirror, that wouldn't make sense (inasmuch as ponies becoming strange ape creatures did).

Spike stood himself up and dusted off his backside as he spoke, “Yeah, that won't end well. If you know anything about Pinkie, you know she'll get you whether you like it or not. It might even be worse when she does, if she's offended you've been trying to hide from her.” He stroked his chin as he considered the possibility.

Sunset shivered. If this world's Pinkie was at all like the other world's, then she'd find a way.

“...well, whatever. That's YOUR problem! My problem is finding out if you're hungry or not and bringing you to the kitchen if you are. So...you hungry?”

“Uh, sure. Lemme just go grab a brush really--” Sunset found herself cut off as he seized a foreleg and yanked her along.

“Nope, breakfast time now. I have stuff on the stove!”

One awkward hopping walk and almost falling down the stairs later, she found herself seated unceremoniously at a relatively simple round table with a plate of waffles before her, blinking owlishly as she tried to keep up with the process of her morning. Sunset Shimmer was a creature of habit when it came to mornings; wake, brush teeth, shower, brush mane, don clothes (when applicable), get breakfast, face day. It wasn't extraordinary, it wasn't fancy, and it did exactly what she needed to do to get a good start on her weekdays. This routine hadn't been interrupted in...months. Years. Even before she'd left for the other world, it'd been her ritual.

So it was with some surprise she realized she was seated at a table with breakfast in front of her with no effort on her part, not looking one-hundred percent ready for whatever the day would throw at her. It was frightening, in a way. Liberating too, but mostly frightening.

Sunset had grabbed a fork and was about to tuck in when a gentle arrhythmic report of hooves on stone announced her host. She looked up and was taken aback by the bleary creature that trudged to the table and flopped her face on the surface. Twilight looked like she hadn't slept at all, bags under her eyes, mane a frizzy mess, and a bathrobe draped haphazardly over her wings and shoulders in a way that couldn't have been comfortable. And she thought she didn't do well in the mornings, yeesh.

“Twi? You gonna be okay?”

She received a noncommittal groan in reply.

“Alright then.”

Spike chose to appear with another plate of pancakes and a cup of what looked to be black coffee from the kitchen proper. Sunset wrinkled her nose at the mug; she liked the smell of coffee well enough but the taste was entirely too bitter for her. Twilight, on the other hoof, seized on it almost as soon as it was within reach and immediately dumped the contents down her gullet. Sunset gaped; that cup had still been steaming hot, the liquid likely searing. Her astonishment only grew when Spike poured Twilight another mug, which she drank with equal speed before he poured a final one and went back to the stove. This final one she took a generous sip of and set down.

“T-Twilight? Are...are you alright?”

“Nnn...talk after one more cup.”

Sunset took this as a cue to get back to eating and determinedly not stare at her host, who nibbled at a much more sedate pace.

Some time later, in the castle archival chamber, she was still trying not to ask if Twilight always needed that much caffeine to get going. It seemed rude.

“So.”

Sunset started, looking up from the card catalog she was in the process of sorting. Twilight lay nearby on a cushion, gently setting aside a record-book and quill.

“So...?”

“Are you ready to go see the town today?”

Sunset sighed. Of course she'd remember.

“I was actually hoping...” She trailed off, Twilight's clear annoyance taking her aback. “...alright, fine. Sue me for not being super interested in the uncanny valley effect of meeting my old friends for the very first time again.” Sunset slumped on the desk, irritation coloring her voice. “I understand what you're doing, and you mean well, but I'm already nervous about having to talk to the Princess. I'm not really keen on having to try to make a good first impression with ponies I already know. Sort of.”

Twilight nodded. “I understand that, which is why I've put off sending the Princess a letter until you're ready. Which, as an aside, can't wait for too much longer.” Sunset's groan of frustration was interpreted as a cue to continue, “If you're going to live here, Sunset, you're going to have to learn to at least get along with the townsfolk, and more importantly, my friends. We do a lot together, and I won't have another friend of mine hiding every time one appears. Come on; we can afford to set this aside for a day.” She paused. “...can't believe I just said that. Anyway, let's go!”

“For the record, I object to this notion.”

“Objection noted. Come on.”

The pair made their way for the front door, passing Spike on the floor reading what seemed to be a graphic novel. He looked up, eyes glinting with interest. “Where're you two headed?”

“I'm gonna show Sunset around town, and see if we can meet some of our friends. You wanna come along?” Twilight answered, voice chipper.

Spike scratched his chin, noting Sunset's clear discomfort. “...I think I'll pass for now. I just got to the climax of this chapter. Maybe later me and Sunset can play a board game or something together!” He flashed her a grin, which earned him a small and grateful smile in return.

“Suit yourself! Come on, Sunset.”

“Alright...” Sunset responded with trepidation. Twilight craned her head around to look at her, a reassuring smile on her face.

“...You'll be fine. I would never lead you to trouble. Trust me, okay?”

While she couldn't say why, Sunset found a small part of herself overwhelmed with an ugly surge of guilt for doubting the earnest creature before her. Balancing it out was a small kernel of warmth at Twilight's continued and unwavering confidence in her friends and her home. Maybe...maybe this wouldn't be so bad.

This would be bad. This would be very bad.

Sunset's prior tentative hope had been dashed mercilessly against the rocks of anxiety as they approached Sugarcube Corner, which was mysteriously not a corner store at all. The townsfolk seemed to constantly be staring at her (New face, new neighbor? Because she's walking with the Princess? Because they're trying to size her up?), even if they were polite.

Ponyville was a fairly rustic community situated a stone's throw from the border of the Everfree Forest, a feared expanse of varied terrains characterized by uncontrolled weather, uncontrolled wildlife, and uncontrolled growth. The town itself was moderately sized; from what Sunset had gathered reading a dossier in a tourist's booklet it was a primarily farming community with a small population of rural and suburban ponies living fairly mundane lives. According to the booklet, Ponyville was said to have a unique charm helped by the fairly sleepy small-town atmosphere and overall friendliness of the community, which made it worth a brief stopover on the way to more major destinations.

Sunset could definitely see how the writer could draw those conclusions...or could have at one point, given the apparently legendary reputation the hamlet had taken on in the last five years as the home of the Elements of Harmony, and the seat of power for Equestria's newest princess, not to mention epicenter for the (hilariously) routine dangers the town encountered by dint of the first two things. The small-town feeling seemed to have been replaced with the sort of subdued bustle one might encounter in a smaller city.

Of course, none of that mattered to Sunset right this second. No, she was desperately scrambling for something to take her mind off of the mounting dread that hit her as she pushed through the double-doors and the service bell rang.

“I'll be right with you, dear!” A familiar voice rang out from what Sunset assumed was the kitchen. She was too busy rubbing a temple with her hoof as she tried not to let herself be overcome with the...similarity of it all. The layout of the shop was almost exactly the same, the smell was almost exactly the same, the baked goods, the tables, the windows, all of it. The only real discrepancies were differing furniture to account for different sorts of creature; a pony's body was after all not much like a human's from a practical standpoint.

“...This is surreal, Twilight. It's...almost exactly alike. Look, the little bell on the counter's even in the same spot.”

“Imagine how I felt when I first went through the portal!” Twilight responded, grinning.

“I may not have to...” Sunset closed one eye, half expecting Pinkie to appear behind the counter, hands slamming on the wood as she bounced in from...wherever it was she hid.

“...oh! Princess Twilight! What brings you and...” Mrs. Cake had chosen that moment to emerge from the kitchen, a bit of flour on her shoulders and dusting her mane. She cocked her head to the side as she regarded Sunset. “I'm sorry dear, I don't think I've seen you around before!”

“This is Sunset Shimmer; she's from out of town, and I'm showing her around today! Do you happen to have any of the cinnamon scones available?”

Mrs. Cake shook her head apologetically. “I'm sorry, dear, not today. We're almost out of cinnamon and we needed it for a special order later tonight. We do have butterscotch, though!”

“That sounds good; we'll take two!” Twilight nodded. As the confectioner turned to retrieve their order, she turned to Sunset and whispered conspiratorially, “In my opinion the scones are better on this side, but that could just be me being biased.” She leaned back and spoke aloud, “You wouldn't happen to know where Pinkie Pie is, would you Mrs. Cake?” Sunset's eyes widened in response.

“Hm...she should be back any second now! I sent her to the market to get some odds and ends our normal delivery didn't have—oh, I can feel it. Brace yourselves, girls.” Twilight nodded and seemed to stiffen in place. Sunset glanced at the proprietor and her host in confusion.

“Brace myself? Uh...”

She didn't get a chance to finish her thoughts as a vibrant blur exploded through the double-doors, the bell jangling and mysteriously not getting torn from its perch as the mare herself came to a sudden stop before Sunset, her blue eyes wide and scrutinizing as she scanned the amber pony. Sunset felt sweat starting to bead in her fur as a minute of silence dragged on between the two. Fortunately, Twilight saw fit to break the stalemate.

“Morning, Pinkie. This is Sunset Shimmer, my friend from 'out of town.' You remember me telling you and the girls about her, right?”

Pinkie narrowed her eyes at the mare in question once more before turning to Twilight, all smiles. “Yup! Princess Celestia's student before you were, really good at magic, really smart, not good at long-term decision making or thinking things through! You even have basically the same name and opposite color schemes! She's just like you!” Sunset and Twilight both winced, for different reasons. Sunset's wince became a grimace of discomfort as Pinkie turned back to her with a straight face and continued, her voice strangely flat. “And not like you. In all the ways that matter.”

Sunset felt a flash of anger at the implications she thought the pink pony was getting at, but it was washed away in a stronger surge of sickening vindication. If this Pinkie, who was so much like hers, disliked her so much on first meeting, it didn't bode well for any of the others. A strong urge to retreat back to the palace welled up in her mind.

“Alright, Pinkie. We get it. Mrs. Cake, can we get those scones to go? We've got a lot of places to see today.” Twilight made a point of giving Pinkie Pie a look of supreme disappointment as she grabbed the paper satchel and stepped around her friend, who seemed to deflate. “Come on, Sunset. Time's wasting.”

Pinkie blinked, shaking her head furiously. "W-wait a minute, Twilight--" She seemed crestfallen as Twilight ignored her, turning to Sunset with a face of mixed confusion and sorrow.

Sunset wove around the party pony, trying to ignore the strange expression that she was receiving from her as she said, “Maybe we can talk later...? Bye.”

Outside the shop, Sunset caught up to Twilight, who walked with barely concealed annoyance, wings twitching in what she assumed was a physical tic of irritation.

“Twilight, maybe we should've...Twilight? Are you okay?”

“I should be asking you that, Sunset. I...” Twilight paused, collecting herself. “I'm sorry about Pinkie. I don't think she meant any harm, but she doesn't have a filter and...ugh.” She went quiet again, once again arranging her thoughts. “That's not right. I guess she remembers more clearly what I told them about the first time we crossed paths than the others. Still not fair to you.”

“No, it's fair.” Sunset replied, her mouth set in a grim line. “For all she knows, I'm still somepony who tried to take your Element from you and kill you, whatever else I did. I'd be leery of me, too.”

Twilight stopped and turned, Sunset bumping into her in surprise.

“You don't really think that, do you?”

Rubbing her snout, Sunset blinked. “Well, yeah. I'm not gonna try to downplay what happened. I'm in a better place now, sure, but it doesn't erase that I've done terrible things. Of course ponies with second-hoof information on me will be worried. Seeing is believing, Twilight. None of them were there for the bad or good things I've done, and helping to keep magic in control in a world that might as well not exist to ponies doesn't really balance out attempted murder of somepony you care about.”

Twilight's expression had gone hard, which made Sunset balk. A quick mental review told her she hadn't been wrong in anything she said. The lavender alicorn approached and poked Sunset in the sternum with her hoof, her voice reprimanding.

“Sunset Shimmer, you should know better than anypony how far you've come. You're not wrong, but it doesn't change that ponies lack the right to judge you without having seen what you have or haven't done.” Twilight's face softened somewhat, as she finished, “...I expect better from my friends, and I hoped for better from you. In any case, let's go. We can see about Carousel Boutique, find out if Rarity's in.”

Sunset watched her turn to go and made to follow, briefly hesitating.

Carousel Boutique was an interesting change of pace in architecture for Ponyville. An ornately detailed, circular ordeal with great attention paid to the decorations framing shop windows, all carefully designed to draw the eyes inward and through the glass at the dress forms within, each showcasing a different example of the owner's craft and skill.

Growing up, Sunset had never understood the draw of clothing of any sort. It was usually mildly restrictive, itchy, and only served to hamper one's ability to appreciate the air and sun on one's coat. It wasn't until her self-imposed exile to the human world that she'd gained an appreciation for clothing (not least because of the various taboos surrounding nudity there). It was a way for one not only to protect themselves from the elements but also a way to express oneself in a way that was immediately obvious and took almost no effort. She could recall the jacket she'd favored on the other side, itself a comfortable and almost omnipresent weight on her shoulders that to her let others know she was someone who wasn't to be trifled with, even after her change of heart.

For these reasons, she found herself looking around with interest, eager to see how her friend's counterpart conducted herself regarding attire in a world where most of your clientele did not wear clothing with any regularity. She wasn't surprised to see that most of the designs seemed to favor more formal occasions or special events, but the care of the creator was evident in each stitch and hem. Some things didn't change, at least.

A clear voice sounded from the stairs rounding the room, above the pair. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique! What can I—oh! Twilight, darling, to what do I owe the pleasure? And who is your friend?” Sunset was comforted, if still mildly put off, by Rarity's uncanny similarity to her human counterpart, ivory coat and violet mane immaculately set as she stepped around Sunset, sizing her up (and likely considering colors that would work well with her amber coat and fiery mane).

“Good morning, Rarity! I'd like you to meet Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight replied. “You remember me talking about her, don't you?”

Rarity, to her credit, hesitated only for a short moment looking directly into Sunset's eyes with a set of deep blues that seemed to pierce the latter's soul. Rarity smiled, seeming to like what she found. “Oh, I remember. Quite the hubbub you made on the other side of that mirror! What brings you to Ponyville, Miss Shimmer?”

Sunset faltered on the reply, daring to feel relief. “I...I guess you could say I'm doing some soul-searching, as trite as that sounds. Twilight was kind enough to give me a place to stay and employment while I'm here for a few months.”

“Is that so? Well, I hope you find what you're looking for, darling. Perhaps when you have free time you could come by the boutique? If I can help in any way, I'd love to, and moreover, I'd like to see what I can think up with your positively lovely coloration. Is the bright yellow in your mane natural?”

Sunset grinned. “Yup, been a fire-maned filly all my life. Princess Celestia once said it was probably why I was so energetic!” She chuckled, the memory combined with Rarity's honest approval making her feel lighter than air.

Twilight chimed in, “Well, I'll leave you two to get acquainted. I have to use the restroom!” and turned to go. Almost as soon as she was out of earshot, Rarity turned back to Sunset, her smile taking on a calculated edge.

“So then, Sunset Shimmer. 'Doing a little soul-searching', as it were? And what does that entail, hm?”

Sunset blinked, the sudden change in tone taking her by surprise. “I was...unfulfilled, where I was. So Twilight offered to let me stay with her while I tried to get reacquainted with what my cutie mark is trying to tell me.”

The fashionista nodded, the answer apparently meeting with her approval. “Hm, yes. I can see why you would need to do that. Have you met any of our other friends yet?”

Sunset's face fell. Rarity must have noticed, because she placed a hoof on Sunset's shoulder reassuringly. She then guided the amber unicorn's eyes to hers, a pensive expression on her face. “That's a yes, then. Try to be patient with them, Sunset. They really don't mean any harm...but they don't know what it's like, either.”

“...you do?” Sunset queried, mystified.

“I know you far better than you might think, darling. Twilight, too. I'll tell you about it when you come over for tea on Wednesday, yes? You should consider asking Twilight about her episodes. In the meantime, if you ever need to talk or vent, then I will listen, and she certainly would, too. I understand you get along very well with the other versions of us on the other side, but remember that we and they are separate ponies with separate experiences regarding you. Don't take what you might hear to heart, and try to keep an open mind.”

Rarity's smile became soft and genuine. “I may not be the Element of Honesty, but I consider myself a reasonably good judge of character. I can tell you mean well, and that you care about Twilight, at least. That's good enough for me. Ah, and speak of Discord and he appears! Feeling better, darling?”

Twilight had chosen this moment to reappear, what looked to be a minor anti-moisture cantrip on her hooves. “Yep! Too much coffee, heheh...”

“You always drink too much coffee in the morning, dear! It's not good for your nerves, you know.” Rarity spoke in a only moderately chastising tone.

“Well, I have to find SOME way to wake up! The Princess specifically forbade wakefulness charms after the Zombie Debacle of '89 on campus!” Sunset grimaced. She'd been present for that particular mess. Twilight didn't know the half of it. “A-anyway, we've still gotta visit AJ and Fluttershy, so we're gonna get going. Thanks for having us, Rarity.”

“You're most welcome, Twilight. You too, Sunset. Remember, Wednesday around noon!”

“Ah, yeah. I'll see you then.” Sunset agreed hesitatingly as she turned to follow Twilight.

Once outside, Twilight quipped, “Already got a date with Rarity set up?”

Sunset spluttered, “Wh—a da—no! It's not like...ah. Sorry. You meant a regular sort of date. Yes. I guess? I sorta got volunteered. Or told. Voluntold?” Sunset frowned. It was as good a word as any. “Let's go with that.”

Twilight nodded as they walked down the road. “Sounds like Rarity. I'm honestly a bit surprised, I half expected her to be sizing you up for a dress once I got back from the restroom.”

“Yeah, well. She asked me a bit about why I came, so we got sorta diverted. Also, while I'm thinking about it, she asked me to ask you about...an incident of some kind? She wasn't really specific.”

Twilight frowned, thinking. “Incident? We've had plenty of 'incidents' since I moved here; feels like once a week there's some new crisis that needs us to drop what we're doing and save the town. Any other hints?”

Sunset grimaced. “She said she understood me better than the others do, and that you would too, which I suppose refers to basically everything from our first encounter up until you stopped me. Which is the part that's confusing me, because it's not like either of you have ever had a psychotic episode and abused magic not meant for use on sentient creatures for nefarious purposes.”

Twilight stopped. “...weeeeell...”

Sunset stared at Twilight. “...You're kidding.”

“I was in a really, REALLY bad place that day. I'll tell you about it when we get home, but Rarity will have to tell you her story.”

The pair resumed walking as Sunset digested her host's words.

The alicorn/unicorn duo found the youngest member of the Apple clan first, rigging a set of mildly rusty chains around a partially rotted tree stump. Apple Bloom's canary fur was glossy with sweat as she worked, the iron links sitting heavily on her small frame as she rounded the roots and scooped hoof-fulls of soil out from beneath the sturdier ones, only to thread the chain through the resultant cavity. At Twilight's cheerful greeting, she stood straight, turning about and wiping her brow.

“Good morning, Apple Bloom. Working hard today?”

“Ya know it! This'll be the first fall that I'm officially allowed to help with applebuckin' so I gotta build up my strength and help get everything ready. Y'all lookin' for Applejack? Hey, who even are you, anyway?” The filly (young mare, Sunset mentally corrected herself) approached the fence and stood up on the rail, scrutinizing the golden unicorn with a critical eye. For Sunset, the uneasy familiarity/strangeness combination had returned in full force. She even SOUNDED exactly the same as the other one, right about the same cusp of marehood. Sunset could even see that she was about to hit a growth spurt; come spring she'd be a lanky thing.

“Ah, Sunset Shimmer. I'm a friend of Twilight's from out of town; she's showing me around. I take it you're one of the Apples, then?”

“Sure am! You ever hear of Sweet Apple Acres where you come from?” The farmer-apprentice's eager query made Sunset smile.

“I'm from very, very far away, so the only word I've got of it is from Twilight in her letters, but she only ever says good things.”

A new and simultaneously familiar voice chimed in, “Darn right she does. We take pride in our work here at the farm. Howdy Twilight, Miss...?” Sunset turned to face what could only be Applejack. Straw colored hair, a somewhat more vibrant orange than she'd expected, same warm forest green eyes, even the freckles and omnipresent hat.

“This is Sunset Shimmer, Applejack! She's Twilight's friend from out of town, she says!”

And with those words earnestly stated the mare's eyes hardened up, a genial smile becoming considerably more frosty as she glanced between the lavender and amber ponies. “Well, don't that beat all. I reckon I've heard Twilight talk about you before. 'Bloom, you mind going and fetchin' Big Mac? You got this stump hitched up well, but you ain't quite big enough to pull it out yourself yet.”

Apple Bloom chirped an affirmative and trotted off, leaving the trio to resume their stare-off.

“Mind explaining why she's here, Twilight?”

“I think Sunset can speak for herself.” Twilight responded, her tone carefully neutral.

Applejack turned to face Sunset, who winced under the farmer's uncompromising gaze. “I'm visiting Twilight and doing some research on this side, trying to get my sense of purpose back. She's letting me stay with her and do some archival work for room and board while I do. I'm not here to cause trouble, one way or another.”

Applejack narrowed her eyes. Like her sister, she examined Sunset carefully, but this looking-over felt less like familiarizing oneself and more like a threat-assessment. Another pulse of anger rose in her mind, indignant at this treatment. These were supposed to be her friends—but they weren't. These weren't her friends at all. These were Twilight's friends. And they owed her no camaraderie or favors. The miserable hollow sensation reappeared in turn.

“...well, if Twilight trusts you, that'll have to be good enough. You don't seem like you're up to no good, but if I catch even a whiff of trouble from you--”

Sunset was unable to restrain a snappish “I get it, okay? I won't be bothering you.”

“Sunset! Applejack, that's uncalled for and you know it! Come on, now.” Twilight patted her shoulder, and immediately Sunset felt a surge of guilt rise up.

“I-I'm sorry. I know you're just looking out for your friends, and I...”

Applejack paused, frowning. She then raised a hoof and interrupted. “Naw, don't worry 'bout it none. I was...being uncharitable there myself. If we can let the likes of Discord roam free, I think somepony walkin' around with the best of us should probably be given the benefit of the doubt. I guess I just got a tad overzealous, y'know? It's my home. Lemme try again: Th' name's Applejack. It's a pleasure to meet any friend of Twilight's, however you met.” She extended a hoof, an apologetic smile on her face.

Sunset hesitated momentarily, but found herself with a similar expression as she took the hoof in her own, getting a firm, powerful shake. “A pleasure to meet you again for the first time, Applejack. I hope we can get along.” The farm pony raised an eyebrow in response, but didn't push the issue.

Twilight hummed happily. “See, that wasn't so bad, was it? Now we've only got to visit Fluttershy and see if we can find Rainbow Dash.”

“Well, it's nearabout midday. Why don't y'all stick around for lunch and you can see Fluttershy on a full stomach? Rainbow'll turn up on her own time like always, I reckon. Besides, the best way to understand a pony's to share a meal with 'em, Granny always says. Course she also says that timberponies appear during the full moon, so take that with a grain of salt.” Applejack offered, her tone inviting.

Sunset and Twilight glanced at each other and back to AJ, nodding simultaneously. Sunset could've sworn Applejack had a strange look on her face for a moment but grinned and beckoned them through the gate toward the farmhouse.

Author's Note

I have always figured that if any one of the mane cast (Twilight aside) could empathize with Sunset, it'd be Rarity. If you accept the comics as canon (and even if you don't), she has a jealous, greedy streak that sometimes drives her to do uncharitable and selfish things, which Sunset knows well. Twilight being basically everything Sunset was and wasn't simultaneously (and also guilty of her own crimes of selfishness) probably helps her understand Sunset, too.

This is the last chapter I had ready afore I posted it to the site, so the next one will be a little ways out minimum. Thanks again in advance for your time and patience.

The Stone

“Well...this place is just vibrant.” Sunset intoned, only a mild sarcastic edge to her words as they approached, Twilight rolling her eyes. The pair turned off the road and paced down the hill toward what Twilight knew to be the property of the Pie clan. As much snark as she had, it was true that the surrounding countryside was distressingly bare. Empty fields stretched around a very old-fashioned farmhouse, a windmill and what seemed to be a grain silo the only pony-made landmarks around, with a sparse woodland in the distance beyond them. As they passed a final bend, she amended her summation to include what seemed to be a tremendous egg-shaped boulder that sat not far from the house itself.

I better ask about that later, the unicorn noted mentally as a family almost as plain collectively as the surrounding farmland emerged from the front door. Sunset found herself taken aback by the quartet; she'd thought upon meeting Maud Pie on the other side that Pinkie incidentally didn't bear much resemblance to her sibling, but this was bordering on the ridiculous. Of the four, only the stallion wasn't a shade of gray, and even then his coat was a dull brown, somehow matching his stern, humorless expression and admittedly bright golden eyes. Flanking him was an older mare the unicorn took to be his wife, her dark mane pulled up into a tight bun and an equally flat look on her platinum countenance. The two younger mares, a cooler, slightly purple gray and the other ashen and pale, showed slightly more life in their respective faces of suspicious irritation and nervous shyness.

Igneous Rock held out a hoof as they reached the front gate, causing the pair to halt instinctively. “Hold there, strangers. What business have thee on our farm, alicorn and unicorn?”

“You'd think the alicorn thing would make it obvious,” Sunset muttered under her breath. Twilight shushed her and spoke.

“I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, and this is Sunset Shimmer. We've come representing the Royal Geological Survey, in response to a letter we've received about an unusual lode of stone--”

The stallion frowned harder (somehow) and interrupted, “Then thy journey was for naught, Twilight Sparkle. I will not have the likes of ponies of learning, not of hard work, scuttling over our fields and upsetting our crops over a lodestone, even one I scarcely recognize. Please, depart our property at once.”

Twilight balked, taken aback by his firm refusal (and also seemingly fairly put out by his implied insults about academics). “W-wait a moment! We need to at least get a look at that rock! It's a matter of safety!”

The stallion stomped his hoof authoritatively. “We do not need thy help, Twilight Sparkle. We of the Pie family have tended this land for generations, and we have seen more than a few strange stones come of the earth. We will care for it, as we always have. Please leave.”

“Alright, LOOK!” Sunset exclaimed, exasperation already overflowing. The unicorn produced the (slightly sticky) letter Pinkie had shoved in her bag, passing it off the to stallion. He raised an eyebrow at it. “Maybe if you'd let her finish talking before saying get out, we'd have a chance to tell you that we're friends of Pinkie Pie's, and that she also asked us to come and check this stone out!” She paused a moment, ignoring the aghast expression on her friend's face as Igneous and his wife examined the letter. “...satisfied? Now, I get that it's your land and all that, but this isn't just about you. We don't know what that rock is about, but it's apparently powerfully reactive to magic and that makes it a potential danger to you and everypony else. If you wanna keep refusing us, then fine.” She indicated Twilight with a hoof, anger clear on her face. “But in case you didn't know, not only is Pinkie one of Twilight's closest friends but she trusted us enough to come here and check on that rock for your sake. You can write her a letter explaining why you turned us away and then have HER worrying about you constantly AND the RGS breathing down your collective necks until they get one of the other Princesses involved and make it a Royal Order instead of a Royal Suggestion. And they will, trust me. How's that sound?”

The Pie family seemed to hesitate, looking at one another nervously. After a moment, Igneous pulled his wife aside to speak to her, a speedy and hushed conversation passing between them before the mare turned to face them again.

“Our apologies, Misses Sparkle and Shimmer. We did not mean offense, and our daughter means well. If she trusts thee well enough to check on our welfare, then we will trust her judgment. Please, come inside.”

The Pie clan turned back to their house as Sunset snorted, venting what was left of her aggression. That had felt...good. A nagging voice told her she shouldn't be going off the handle at her friend's family, but they couldn't just dismiss a Princess out of turn like that, whatever their right to snub her specifically. She turned to her host, face still fixed in a scowl as she muttered under her breath. “Like these ponies could even begin to know about magic...”

Twilight seemed to startle out of her shock, a quick shake of the head preceding her response. “W-well...honestly, I guess I shouldn't be so surprised. They seem to be a really old-fashioned bunch. I imagine they're not very keen on having outsiders come along and demand to be shown onto their land.” She frowned as she tapped Sunset on the shoulder. “Just...slow down on the threats, Sunset. I know you meant well, but it's not a good way to get ponies on your side.”

“Threats?” Sunset blinked. “Those weren't threats, Twilight. Those are inevitabilities. If we're not the ones to look into this eventually the RGS will make a big enough stink that somepony else gets involved that wears a crown.” She paused at the crestfallen expression on the alicorn's face. “...that's just the way it is, Twilight. You're one of Celestia's personal students, you should know that better than anyone.”

“What do you mean?” The lavender mare asked, puzzled. Sunset frowned.

“...you've never seen her do that?” The unicorn hesitated, glancing over her shoulder at the farmhouse door to be sure she didn't have an audience before continuing. “Twilight, when Celestia wants involved in something, she gets what she wants eventually. There's no ifs, ands, or buts about it. She always gets her way. She's the Princess. Er, one of them. Nopony sane refuses her, if nothing else than for the bad reputation declining a request from her gets you. Not only that, but anything operating in her name has almost the same amount of clout. Imply you'll involve the Princess, bam. Generally, instant capitulation.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “She wouldn't abuse that....or allow it to be abused like that.”

“She doesn't think of it as abuse of that power, Twilight. It's for the greater good.” Sunset's face changed to concern. “Think seriously for a second. Has Celestia ever shown herself to ever have any kind of humility in her actions?” Twilight scowled as Sunset continued. “You can go ahead and make that face, but you know it's true. Whether you believe it or not is on you.”

“Sunset, I know you and Princess Celestia didn't always agree, but--” Twilight began, but was cut off by the amber mare.

“This isn't about how well she and I do or don't get along. She was like a mother to me, Twilight. It took me a spectrum laser to the face and an extended exile to remember it, but she was. It doesn't change the facts.” Sunset stated flatly. “I want you to stop and ask yourself, just for a second, if she's ever wronged you. I mean honestly, truly, done you a disservice. And then I want you to ask yourself if she ever, ever apologized for it. Last week, for example.”

Twilight stared at the unicorn, working her jaw wordlessly. “...This isn't the time for that, Sunset. Come on.” She brushed past the other mare, expression troubled. Sunset watched her go for a moment before following, an unpleasant sensation in her stomach. Had she said too much?

The inside of the farmhouse was just as spartan as the outside, which was altogether unsurprising at this point. These were clearly ponies who actively shunned progress, Sunset mused as she took in the very, very antique furniture, most of which just looked plainly uncomfortable to sit in. The kitchen table lacked even basic seats, trading them for a pair of long, basic benches that wouldn't look out of place in a very old barracks. Everything seemed to be some desaturated brownish or gray tone. The other Pinkie's home had been much more colorful; Sunset had thus far been unnerved somewhat by the similarities between the two worlds but in this case the differences were making her uncomfortable. Come to think of it, she wondered, had she ever met any of Pinkie's family besides Maud? She hadn't given it much thought, as busy as life had been, but...

“Please, your majesty, have a seat.”

She was brought back to the now by the voice of the elder mare with the severe-looking glasses. This would have to be Pinkie's mother. She shooed the younger mares that would've been Pinkie's sisters out as she and Igneous sat down in bare rocking chairs.

“Now then, Princess. My attention is thine. What plan have thee for this strange stone?” Igneous's face was still plainly distrustful, despite the admonishing glance from his wife.

“Our plan,” Twilight began, inhaling as she switched to didact mode, “is simply to examine the lode for any unusual magical properties, as the letter said there are, and if they're potentially dangerous or not. That's all. It's only a fact-finding assignment.”

“And what if danger finds thee?”

“Then we inform the RGS and the Princesses.” Sunset answered. “They will decide what to do from there, based on the sort of hazards the stone might represent.”

“And thus disrupt our home once more.” The old stallion concluded with an air of irritable finality.

“I really am sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Rock.” Twilight said sympathetically. “If we're lucky it just turns out to be an unusual geologic incident and we can all go back to our normal business.”

“We will see, Princess. We will see.”

The fields of stone continued the trend of alarming monotony the surrounding countryside had started as Twilight and Sunset approached the lodestone. The noon sun was already beating down, and not for the first time was the unicorn grateful she'd thought to pick up a chilling cantrip during a routine review a few days prior. Twilight had similarly set up a small self-refreshing cooling charm around herself as they walked, though hers seemed somehow less effective than Sunset's. Of course, Twilight could have also just been slightly more out of shape than the amber mare.

Either way, they found the lode without trouble. Frankly, they would've had trouble missing it, the glossy black stone jutting from the ground like a great, crooked tooth. The sun reflected off of the surface, or at least, it seemed to at points. At other places, the stone seemed to hungrily consume light around it, a deeper black than Sunset had ever thought possible staring at the pair from the stone.

A nameless worry crept into the unicorn's heart as they came to a halt twenty paces from the stone.

Twilight seemed to agree; her wings rustled with visible nerves as she set her bags down and drew a clipboard with a number of charts from them.

“W-well, here we are!” she said, the cheer in her voice sounding somewhat forced. “Let's begin the tests!”

“Right. Uh...what do you wanna try first?”

The alicorn tapped her chin with a hoof thoughtfully. “I suppose we could do some basic lifting and moving first. Are there any broken off pieces near the stone...? Hmm, guess not.” She frowned. “We'll have to get a smaller sample first.”

Sunset nodded, approaching the ominous fang of obsidian slowly, a small hammer and chisel ready in her magic as she went. The closer she got, the more urgently the inner voice in her mind told her to turn tail and run. Irritably, she quashed the dissenting opinion and went to set her chisel.

She had scarcely made contact when a sense of profound vertigo and indignant fury overtook her, making her drop her tools and retch loudly. She could only barely hear Twilight's cry of alarm as she swooned and fell to her knees. Sunset blinked rapidly, fear willing her to come back to reality. She managed to stumble backward a few steps like a drunkard before tumbling to the ground, another wave of nausea causing her to nearly vomit. Twilight was already upon her and pulling at her with her hooves. Silly Twilight. She's magic, why does she have to carry me? You know, it's strange, but Twilight is very strong, Sunset mused in a daze. She lifted Sunset and carried her like it was nothing. It was kinda nice, being on her back. Between those pretty wings...

Being dumped roughly on the ground and being gently slapped with a hoof shook those thoughts out, making Sunset blink and shake her head. “Wh..whuh? Twi, stop, stop...” She waved a hoof shakily, warding off another blow. “I'm..I'm awake. I'm good.”

Twilight cupped Sunset's face in her hooves, locking eyes with the unicorn. She apparently didn't like what she saw, because she pushed Sunset back to a seated position firmly. “You're most certainly not good, Sunset Shimmer. What happened?”

“I-I'm...I'm not sure. I was setting the chisel and then everything got really blurry.” The amber mare spoke, her voice more sure than she was. “It was like...I was instantly punch-drunk or something. I think?”

Twilight glanced over her shoulder at the lodestone, a new note of fear in her features. “It sounds like a feedback phenomenon...Maybe we should just send for the Princess now...”

“No, no...I got. I'll just do it the old-fashioned way this time. No magic. I bet that was the problem.” Sunset rose unsteadily, taking a moment to catch her bearings.

“Sunset, just let me--”

“I can handle this, Twilight!” Sunset said with a bit more force than she meant, instantly regretting it. “Just...let me try. Okay? We don't need to involve the Princess for everything.”

At the alicorn's stricken expression, she added, “Just be ready to catch me if I get woozy again.” With that, she pushed past Twilight and approached the stone again, ignoring her friend's protests and her own better judgment as the rock loomed above her, the dark surface now seeming to possess a sort of malice she hadn't seen before. Honest anger, or just her own fear playing tricks on her? She picked up the chisel and mallet by hoof from where they lay when she had initially dropped them, taking a deep breath. She glanced at Twilight, who watched with bated breath and an anxious face. She inhaled sharply, holding her breath taut as she gingerly placed the chisel on the stone, prepared for the worst...

With a soft metallic 'ting!' the chisel found purchase. Sunset exhaled slowly and craned her other hoof back, mallet at the ready. She looked to the alicorn out of the corner of her eye one more time and gave a bracing smile before taking aim and swinging.

A sense of otherworldly outrage washed over her as she felt her limbs tremble from the impact and a sudden lightness of body overtake her as the stone retreated at high speed. No, wait; she was--

Twilight loosed an inarticulate scream of alarm as Sunset was hurled backward over her head. She launched from the ground with such force as to scatter loose dust as she chased the unicorn now rapidly descending to the earth. She pumped her wings desperately, tears streaming from her eyes from the air pressure as she locked on the other mare's bemused face. She wasn't close enough, Sunset was going to--WAIT. She screwed up her face and focused, a soft pop pulling her through space as she reappeared next to the now very surprised unicorn and seized her. She pulled once more, and they found themselves above a copse of trees, beyond the farmland and the sure death a field of rock and stone would cause.

Unfortunately, she hadn't thought any further ahead.

Twilight squeezed Sunset tight as they careened forward...and hit something very springy and resilient. Each of them yelped in alarm as they ricocheted off of a cloud, the fluffy, moist surface dramatically slowing them down and changing their direction. Now, all of a sudden they were going almost straight up.

The alicorn and unicorn looked each other in the eyes with dumbfounded expressions that changed to alarm as gravity seized control again. They plummeted right back down and sprang back up again, their momentum considerably lessened as they fell away from one another. A few progressively more halfhearted bounces later, they were both splayed out on the lumpy construct, the cloud seemingly unaware of its two occupants as it continued to drift lazily in the stale breeze.

Unbidden tired laughter bubbled out from Twilight's stomach; it was less of mirth and more the exhausted, nervous chuckle of someone who had just survived something potentially very lethal, the chortle of death barely defied (though whether it had really been all that was a point of debate, if she stopped to think about it). She rolled over and sat up, noting the amber mare blinking slowly as she got her bearings. She glanced around, noting how cold and damp her rump and hooves felt. A cloud, of all things to hit on the way! She silently thanked the stars for their good fortune as she peered warily off the side to the rugged forest below

“...wow, talk about a lucky break! A cloud right there in our flight path.” Twilight moved to stand, her hooves only a trifle unsteady. “You okay, Sunset?” She glanced to her friend with a concerned smile. Sunset looked back, a stricken expression on her face. Twilight's concern slowly faded into shock as she processed what she was seeing.

“Sunset...? What is this?”

The unicorn stared through the cotton-like surface.

A terribly vast silence passed between them, the cloud slowly floating along without a care.

A short and silent glide to the ground later, Twilight finished her twin missives to both the RGS and the Princesses. Sunset was uncharacteristically quiet, sitting on her rump as she cast an empty gaze at the blade-like obsidian stone. The lavender mare looked to her friend, worry on her face as she took up a seat next to the unicorn. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. What even could she say?

Hey, I noticed that you can apparently violate a fundamental rule of equine magibiology!

She grimaced to herself. No, that was stupid. There must surely be a logical explanation. But in order to explain it, she'd have to ask questions, and she wasn't sure the other mare was up to any questions right this second. But she couldn't just let her sit here in silence alone with her thoughts, could she? No, she had to say something.

“Sunset--”

“Twilight--”

She started as the unicorn started to speak at the same time, the pair smiling sheepishly at each other. The amber mare motioned for her to continue.

“Okay...Sunset, I'm sure there's a logical explanation for what happened up there. We just need to work it out. We're both pretty smart fillies, I'm pretty sure we can do it if we try.” She gave a more genuine smile to her friend.

“Alright.” Sunset responded, one eye closed as she spoke. “Fact the first: I can apparently sit on clouds like pegasi do. The only real fact we have, honestly.”

“Okay, well...I can look at your magic, then! See if I find any pegasus magic!” Twilight blinked and blushed as the statement left her mouth.

“Whoa there, Twi. You even know what you're looking for?” Sunset frowned, laughing nervously.

“P-probably! If we do a proper examination and DO find pegasus magic, we can get a sense for where it came from. Probably. It might even be rubbing off of me, as much time as we've spent in each other's company for the past so many days!” Twilight waved her hooves as she scrambled to explain, a blush coming to her face. “I-it's only for problem solving!”

Sunset spoke through her own reddening, “I don't know, Twilight. I see where you're coming from, but that's...I mean...I don't know if I like the idea of you probing me. Not that we're not good friends, but I...well, I like my privacy.”

Twilight's face was crestfallen as she replied. “I...I understand. It was just an idea.” A sort of hollow feeling appeared in her gut. She really had only wanted to help...but it was true that to examine another pony's magic in its entirety was to allow the examiner access to your inner magic and in a way, your spirit. Ponies were so bound up in their own native magic that any such exposure was tantamount to leaving open the door to the self; a good mind or soul mage could wreak havoc with such unfettered access.

Thus, allowing another unicorn to do so was to speak to your trust in them, placing yourself at your most vulnerable before them, and it was a thing reserved for very close friends or family for most practical purposes. Twilight supposed that pegasi had a similar ritual in allowing another to preen your wings for you, which had retroactively explained why Cadance had volunteered to teach her how that worked. She was less certain about earth ponies, but then again, it had never seemed like something that one discussed in polite company.

She was pulled out of her musings when Sunset spoke again.

“...I guess, j-just this once.” She muttered haltingly, her face embarrassed. “Just...don't mess around. Learn what you need to and leave. I don't...I don't want you to see any more of what I was.”

Twilight nodded and smiled, a warmth returning to her. This mare was something else, she thought, as she moved to face her directly. Twilight knew how far she'd come; how could Sunset think she'd judge her after all that?

“Alright, Sunset. This is my first time doing this on the examination side, so please bear with me. We're just gonna touch our horns--”

“I know how it works!” Sunset snapped, a blush on her face. “Let's just get it over with.”

“O-okay. Here we go...” Twilight hesitated, taking in Sunset's screwed tight eyes and nervous sweat. She leaned forward...and missed, bumping Sunset's noggin.

“Twilight, what are you doing?”

“I'm fine! Just relax.” She tried again, and upon contact, reached out...

Twilight was was alone. Above her was a sphere of soft light, almost like a miniature sun. It seemed to oscillate softly between reds, yellows and oranges. Less like a sun, she imagined, and more like a little spherical flame. She reached out for the sphere with her hoof, felt the gentle warmth overtake her.

The world was in flames. She cast about. There was a figure, a mare, frozen still despite the flames licking her body. The mare's face was consumed with indignant rage, locked mid stride away from another figure, this one blinding and painful to look at.

Twilight blinked, and there were humans, all motionless gray figures, and ignorant of the fires around them as they stared in condemnation at the figure in the crater before them, weeping tears despite her stone countenance.

She blinked, and saw a familiar array of figures, including herself, standing together against strange, horrible aquatic monsters as they sang. She was cheek-to-cheek with a familiar statue, its face stained with tears that hadn't been wiped away.

She blinked, and she saw unfamiliar figures arrayed against the ones she knew, a sense of onerous weight behind the former, like that had everything to lose. There was her double, a sickly pallor casting her in white compared to the grey around her. Before her stood the contrite one, doubt evident on her face.

She blinked, and beheld a great hole in the world leading to HER world. There in the sky was what she presumed to be her other, winged and horned, consumed by mania and magic. Before her was a golden figure, wings and horn of light doing nothing to hide the unmistakeable curves of her face or the determination that only she possessed in her eyes, the stains almost faded away. Luminescent multicolored chains linked the gleaming statue to the shadows of her friends.

She blinked, and the world was at peace again. There stood Sunset, holding hands with her double. At from the former's back dangled the chains, slowly making their way inward, the first obvious motion she'd seen.

Twilight blinked, and she saw the sphere again. She took it in her hooves and cradled it gently; precious and fragile things needed special handling, after all. She felt it resonate with her, a nervousness in the air dispelled as she was recognized. There was the incalculable magic she knew Sunset possessed; the familiar, orderly thrum of the unicorn that spoke of curiosity and inquisition, a will to know and learn. But there was more. She stared in wonder as she reached further; there was the stout, gentle pulse of a strong heart that was able to accept everything. There was the energetic, wispy tinkling that spoke of the clouds, and the boundless freedom of the skies. She marveled; she'd never seen magic presented in such a way! If only she could take notes--

Wait. She paused, hugging the flame close to herself. If there was more than unicorn magic here, then it must have come from her friends. Something about it was familiar...

An epiphany! She looked up, recalling a time not so long ago that she stood in a library, seared in the fire of the Elements of Harmony. Twilight peered down at the sphere, staring harder at the flame within. There...she had to look for it, but it was there. Loyalty toward friends who didn't fully trust her at first. A kindness that once nurtured again looked toward those who needed her help. Honesty with Twilight about her anxieties and fears. Generosity with her time, a willingness to give of herself to help others. Laughter, seemingly at others expense, but always ready to take an issue seriously, if needed.

She had done the same thing, Twilight realized. Sunset had already been twice touched by the Elements; once to bring her down, and once willingly to try to save her friends and bring a misguided soul back to reality, just as she'd had done for her.

Sunset Shimmer had burned in the same fire Twilight Sparkle had. Arguably, a greater trial she couldn't have known would end well. Then why wasn't she...?

She suddenly noticed a yawning stillness, a profound emptiness in the air. Her conclusions were wrong. They couldn't be right. They could not be. They could not be. The atmosphere changed; there was fear. Doubt. Recrimination. Rejection.

Twilight was wrong. She was wrong. Wrong. Wrong, wrong--

Twilight opened her eyes, inhaling sharply. Before her, Sunset looked up, tears at the corners of her eyes. She broke away, sprinting off as fast as her hooves would carry her. The alicorn sat dumbfounded for a moment starting and giving chase. “Sunset, wait!”

She stumbled over stones and tried to duck under branches, giving a brief yelp of pain as her mane and tail were tangled and yanked, ignoring the scratches and branches whipping her face and sides as she tried to keep an eye on the fiery shape that even now seemed to be opening the gap between them. She only needed to round a few corners to...wait a moment, she could fly. She rolled her eyes in annoyance at her own density as she made a leap skyward, pushing through the canopy. She found the unicorn quickly, attempting to lose her around a series of hedges. Twilight bodily tackled the other mare, the two tumbling over one another for the second time today as they rolled down a slope sideways back down into a clearing with an open view of the jagged lodestone.

They lay there silently for a moment, wind knocked out of them. Sunset recovered first, wriggling her way out from under Twilight and sitting upright as she wheezed. The alicorn scrambled to her hooves, ready to give chase again, but the amber mare didn't seem intent on running again. Instead she coughed, wiping her cheek and ignoring the reddish smudge on her coat it left behind. She seemed to curl in on herself, head hanging low, shrinking before Twilight's eyes. Her eyes stared into the earth, unfocused and vacant.

Twilight's throat tightened. She surged forward, taking Sunset up in her hooves. The amber mare didn't resist; the alicorn felt her heart against her own. It seemed impossibly slow, each beat feeling like it was only done grudgingly in her chest. The lavender mare squeezed, wrapping her wings about the other mare and rubbing her cheek against her, willing desperately for some of that warmth and conviction to come back to the unicorn. Something, anything more than this awful, stony quiet.

Sunset's shoulders hitched as a chuckle built up in her stomach, somehow turning into a hiccup as it reached her mouth. Twilight felt a small measure of relief as the other mare wrapped her hooves around her body, leaning into her. She could feel the warm wetness of tears, the cold grainy sensation of dirt pressed into her coat, even the slight discomfort of her mane being pulled at...but more than any of those, she felt the softness of Sunset's face against her own, her shaky breath, her desperate cling to the alicorn.

“It's okay, Sunset. It's...it's okay. You're okay.” Twilight murmured softly, gently stroking the back of the unicorn's head, hoof running over her already badly tousled mane. “It's fine. You're fine...”

Sunset shook her head slightly, leaning heavily on the lavender mare. “It's not okay. I stole that power, Twilight. I t-took it, without thinking. W-without meaning! I didn't earn a-anything...” She murmured into the alicorn's neck, her voice whispery.

“What do you mean you didn't? You saved your friends. You saved Twilight Sparkle. I saw it...or a representation of it.” She glanced out of the corner of her eye at the other mare. “Why didn't you tell me that was what happened? All you said was that you and your friends had fixed everything... I didn't press you because I supposed that explained anything in the human world as adequately as I could've hoped, but...”

Sunset huffed another sigh, wiping her eye with a hoof. “It...it wasn't me, though. It was them. And that damned device Twilight carried with her. It had all their magic, all the portal's magic, all of my magic in it.” She pushed away from Twilight, the alicorn sorely missing her warmth almost immediately. “It wasn't anything I did. It was everyone else. Twilight...the human Twilight, I mean, obviously...she was drowning in power she didn't understand, taken from all of them, and from the portal and from me. I just piggybacked off of that.”

Twilight frowned. “You saw what she did, and you copied her despite having no idea what it would do to you, in order to stop her. How didn't you earn it, Sunset?”

“Didn't you just hear me?! I just said--” Sunset snapped, only to be stopped short by Twilight raising her hoof.

“Did I ever tell you exactly how I became an alicorn, Sunset? I mean, the true full story. Not the speculation in papers or rumors you must've heard.”

“The true story? You completed a spell Starswirl the Bearded couldn't. THE Starswirl. You know, the legendary wizard to whom all great spellcasters in Equestrian history are compared?” Sunset waved a hoof.

“Oh, I know. Trust me, I'm probably his biggest living fan.” The lavender mare said airily. “Well, here's the thing. Princess Celestia sent me a journal with Starswirl's unfinished 'masterpiece' spell within it. And you know what the unfinished spell did?” At Sunset's uncomprehending shake of the head, she continued, “It switched the truths of my friends. Their cutie marks, their destinies, even their memories, were all swapped around. All because Starswirl's spell, half finished, singled out destinies and included what, retroactively, I should've known was a swap clause.”

“You scrambled your friends destinies?” Sunset sat agape.

“That's right. I was so dense that I managed to utterly ruin the lives of my five closest friends by accident. It wasn't until I figured out that the 'true self' of a pony wasn't necessarily a one-to-one match with their destiny that I was able to understand, and introduce them back to the things they genuinely loved, that they were able to come back to themselves.” Twilight spoke, her tone mildly self-deprecating.

“So...what? You helped everyone get their cutie mark back?” Sunset asked. “That's a pretty big deal, Twilight...”

“Well, yes, but I also didn't. I wouldn't have had to if I hadn't switched them in the first place. Moreover, rather than finishing his spell, such as it was, I basically added an additional rhyme about how the magic of friendship was without limit.” The alicorn's tone went flat. “Then the Elements blew me up.”

“I'm sorry, what?” Sunset blanched.

“The Elements of Harmony on everyone's necks shot a chromatic laser at me that blasted me out of the local space-time, as near as I could tell. The point is, I didn't actually finish anything.” Twilight said bitterly. “I didn't earn anything. I have no idea what Starswirl's spell was meant to do. Maybe it was supposed to be an incantation amplifying the power of the Elements (which should already be functionally limitless, by the way). Maybe it was meant to be a way to allow ponies who couldn't accept their destinies find a new one. I don't know.” The alicorn stood, pacing about as an anger she had forgotten she had built in her chest.

“And then, after I get blown apart or forcibly translocated to some strange otherspace where physics aren't a thing and my memories are playing out around me without my permission, there's the Princess!” Twilight couldn't quite feel her voice rising as she went, “And she tells me that I've done it! I've done the impossible, completed a spell Starswirl couldn't, because he didn't understand friendship, and now I was ready to fulfill my destiny!” She was shouting now, but she didn't care, wings flaring. “No explanation! No warning! No asking! And I come back to my senses with THESE!”

She stomped the ground, the earth buckling beneath the impact from a strength she frequently forgot she could summon. “Guess what, Twilight?! You're a Princess now! Now your life is out of your control! You're a head of state! You're an immortal who's going to outlive nearly everyone around you, friends and family alike!” She paused for a moment, taking a breath. Sunset went to raise a hoof, but put it back down as Twilight went right back to shouting, her fury now on full display as her mane and tail began to float behind her in an ethereal wind, tiny stars dotting the violet stripes and eyes aglow with an eerie light.

“BUT NO, YOU'RE NOT ACTUALLY IMPORTANT! YOU SHOW UP AT PARTIES, AT POLITICAL EVENTS AND WAVE YOUR HOOF! YOU GET ALL THE PAPERWORK AND SOCIETAL PRESSURE, ALL THE PONIES WHO WANTED TO USE YOU BEFORE NOW BLOODY TRIPLED, BUT YOU GET NO SAY IN HOW ANYTHING GOES! YOU'RE AN EQUAL, BUT YOU'RE A JUNIOR WHO DEFERS TO US!” Twilight couldn't feel her voice distort, a strange pony-shaped umbra appearing behind her as the world seemed to darken around her and her form seemed to lengthen, a deeper purple creeping up her feathers and coat from the hooves, couldn't sense the ground retreating from beneath her. “YOU HAVE TO SIFT YOUR PURPOSE FROM EVERYTHING ELSE! I HAD TO MAKE MY OWN PURPOSE AFTER SHE CHANGED MINE, SUNSET SHIMMER! SHE MADE ME A DEMIGODDESS AND SET ME ADRIIIFT!” She screamed the last word in a warped facsimile of the Royal Canterlot Voice , the force of the wind scattering dust, leaves and causing Sunset to cover her ears briefly. She didn't care, just for a moment. She was so angry. So angry. It felt so good to finally let it out. Maybe she could let it all out. Just tell everypony what she--

She was taken aback as the amber mare threw herself on her, not quite aware of the sudden return of the sunlight or her surprised gasp's old consistency as the unicorn wrapped her hooves around her once more. She could feel her rage draining away, replaced with...something warm. Something kindly. She breathed heavily and leaned on Sunset, in a reverse of their previous positions as she felt herself settle down. After a moment, she separated from the other mare, clearing her throat awkwardly.

“I'm...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to lose my temper...”

“We usually don't, Twilight. If I'm being honest it was kind of...I don't know. Attractive?” Sunset raised an eyebrow at her own statement. “Wow, that sounded weird. Um, I mean...it probably would've been bad for someone with your kind of power to freak out and throw a tantrum, but I mean, WOW.” She paused, blushing. “You know what, just forget I said anything.”

Twilight felt butterflies in her stomach, a giddy rush coming to her as she replied, “Y-yeah, uhm...thanks? I mean...ugh.” She shook her head, which did nothing to dispel her own redness. “What I was trying to get at is, don't tell me you don't deserve it. I literally was deemed worthy by accident after I managed to fix my mistake in a blind guess. I don't want to sound ungrateful, but I didn't earn this. I've been scrambling to not mess up this...blessing I was given. You did what you did to help your friends and to save the ponies...uh, people around you. If that's not worthy, then I don't know what is.” She finished with a smile, sheepishly ruffling her wings.

Sunset gaped at her, face aglow. “...You're entirely too smooth for your own good, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Pardon?” Twilight tilted her head, confused.

“N-nothing. So...” She petered out, seeming uncertain of how to continue. “What do we do with this knowledge?”

Twilight was struck by the question. She blinked slowly. “...What do you mean?”

“I mean, we're gonna keep this between us, right?” Sunset asked, brow furrowed.

“Keep it between--Sunset, you're...well, you're probably an alic--”

Sunset waved her hooves. “No, no no. Don't say it out loud.”

“What? Why not?” The lavender mare frowned.

“If you say out loud it's gonna be...I don't know. True. Final. It's dumb and I can't explain it...”

“Sunset Shimmer is an alicorn.” Twilight stated flatly.

“NNNNnnnnooooo...! Twilight, why?!” The uni(ali?)corn wailed, cupping her face in her hooves.

“Because that's just silly, Sunset. My saying it aloud won't change the facts or not.” Twilight found a wry sort of humor in the other mare's consternation, a sardonic smile on her face. “I mean...this is big, Sunset. You're one of four...five now, I guess, that I know of.” She frowned as another thought struck her. “And yet strangely, you lack wings.”

“Exactly! And thanks to that, we can pretend that this is not a thing!” Sunset exclaimed, a borderline manic smile on her face. “No wings? No one has to know!”

A small seed of alarm was planted in Twilight's stomach. “I can get why you'd like it kept quiet, but you're not even going to tell the Princess?”

“No, of course not! What do you think she's gonna say, Twilight?” Sunset covered her head, ignoring the dirt she was tracking into her mane. “'After everything you became an alicorn? How did you do this, Sunset Shimmer? Where did you steal THIS power from?' Or worse! What if she makes me a Princess? I'm not Princess material, Twilight!” She indicated herself with a demanding expression.

“...I mean, do I look like Princess material?” Twilight asked, nonplussed.

Sunset took a moment to take in the lavender alicorn, stroking her chin at the dirty, scratched coat, tangled mane and tail, and haphazardly misaligned feathers of the pony before her. “...okay, admittedly no--”

“RUDE!”

“Oh, come on!” The amber mare threw up her hooves in frustration.

Twilight tittered, waving a forelimb. “I'm just pulling your leg. Come on, let's at least get out of these trees and cleaned up before the RGS crew gets here. We'll have a serious talk about this on the way home.”

They began the walk back to the stone, Sunset still uncertain and Twilight smiling...at least until a thought struck her.

“...do I really not look like Princess material?”

Author's Note

Wow that rant was interesting to write

A mysterious, ill-tempered rock contributes to the outing of a secret so well kept the secret keeper didn't even know about it! That's what you get for messing with mysterious, ill-tempered rocks. Also, I'm firmly of the opinion that if Luna can freak out and have a shadowy alter-ego drive her up a wall of sororicide then the ability to go on a Galadriel-esque, world and form-warping rant is just a thing alicorns can do (and also potentially very powerful unicorns? I'unno).

We'll see what happens moving forward; thanks for reading!